Bitten by the Queen

"It is clear to any trained observer," he says, "and even to the sociologically untrained, that a new attitude toward sex discrimination has come over the world through the centuries, receiving an abrupt stimulus just before and after the World War.

"This struggle of the human female toward sex equality will end in a new sex order, with the female as superior. The modern woman, who anticipates in merely superficial phenomena the advancement of her sex, is but a surface symptom of something deeper and more potent fermenting in the bosom of the race.

"It is not in the shallow physical imitation of men that women will assert first their equality and later their superiority, but in the awakening of the intellect of women.

"Through countless generations, from the very beginning, the social subservience of women resulted naturally in the partial atrophy or at least the hereditary suspension of mental qualities which we now know the female sex to be endowed with no less than men.

"BUT the female mind has demonstrated a capacity for all the mental acquirements and achievements of men, and as generations ensue that capacity will be expanded; the average woman will be as well educated as the average man, and then better educated, for the dormant faculties of her brain will be stimulated to an activity that will be all the more intense and powerful because of centuries of repose. Woman will ignore precedent and startle civilization with their progress.

"The acquisition of new fields of endeavor by women, their gradual usurpation of leadership, will dull and finally dissipate feminine sensibilities, will choke the maternal instinct, so that marriage and motherhood may become abhorrent and human civilization draw closer and closer to the perfect civilization of the bee."

The significance of this lies in the principle dominating the economy of the bee--the most highly organized and intelligently coordinated system of any form of nonrational animal life--the all-governing supremacy of the instinct for immortality which makes divinity out of motherhood.

The center of all bee life is the queen. She dominates the hive, not through hereditary right, for any egg may be hatched into a reigning queen, but because she is the womb of this insect race.

THERE are the vast, desexualized armies of workers whose sole aim and happiness in life is hard work. It is the perfection of communism, of socialized, cooperative life wherein all things, including the young, are the property and concern of all.

Then there are the virgin bees, the princess bees, the females which are selected from the eggs of the queen when they are hatched and preserved in case an unfruitful queen should bring disappointment to the hive. And there are the male bees, few in number, unclean of habit, tolerated only because they are necessary to mate with the queen.

When the time is ripe for the queen to take her nuptial flight the male bees are drilled and regimented. The queen passes the drones which guard the gate of the hive, and the male bees follow her in rustling array. Strongest of all the inhabitants of the hive, more powerful than any of her subjects, the queen launches into the air, spiraling upward and upward, the male bees following. Some of the pursuers weaken and fail, drop out of the nuptial chase, but the queen wings higher and higher until a point is reached in the far ether where but one of the male bees remains. By the inflexible law of natural selection he is the strongest, and he mates with the queen. At the moment of marriage his body splits asunder and he perishes.

The queen returns to the hive, impregnated, carrying with her tens of thousands of eggs--a future city of bees, and then begins the cycle of reproduction, the concentration of the teeming life of the hive in unceasing work for the birth of a new generation.

Imagination falters at the prospect of human analogy to this mysterious and superbly dedicated civilization of the bee; but when we consider how the human instinct for race perpetuation dominates life in its normal and exaggerated and perverse manifestations, there is ironic justice in the possibility that this instinct, with the continuing intellectual advance of women, may be finally expressed after the manner of the bee, though it will take centuries to break down the habits and customs of peoples that bar the way to such a simiply and scientifically ordered civilization.

Old men have dreamed dreams and young men have seen visions from the beginning of time. We of today can only sit and wonder when a scientist has his say.







Bitten by the Queen
by lowerbase0@gmail.com







A Small Prologue



"Hey, Moth."

We knew that voice.

It was the first time I had fought a girl. She was larger than me. For a kid, she was an ugly giant. I nicknamed her of 'Burt.' Burt and her demon friends would go after my sister every day after school.

All the mean bullies at school are boys, you say? You'd be so wrong to think that.

I'd had to escort Cindy home then. For a time, it worked. Those bullies left her alone for a while. Cindy never understood why they hated her, but I could see why.

Although she was born a year after me, we were mostly the same age. She was pretty. Teachers loved her sweetness. Dad's favorite kid. But all that somehow changed when we were around eight years old.

Mom and Dad started to fight, almost breaking into a divorce. Cindy took it personally, while I tried my best to convince her that they were just crazy. When they fought, she would stay in my bedroom, scared.

Thomas parents were divorced. He was my best friend. I've learned by watching him that even therapy wouldn't fix some things. Cindy lost all her childlike sparkle, with nothing taking its place. Her grades dropped into an abyss. Cindy was the smart one, but at times it felt no one else could see it.

All of a sudden, she was sitting at the back at her classes, not caring for her clothes, her appearance, not caring to participate, to socialize, earning her the nickname of 'Moth.'

For bullies like Burt, Cindy was the perfect target.

And for a few weeks, she left my sister alone. Until one day Burt and her demons started to harass and follow the 'Moth family.' Unlike Cindy, who never hurt anyone, I would fight my bullies.

Yes, Burt was bigger than me and wasn't alone. I took a small rock from the grass. "One more step, Burt," I warned her. Of course, I knew that calling her a boy's name would bring anger to her eyes.

I had thought that it would be enough to scare her away, but she dropped her stuff and took a step forward, daring me to hit her with that rock.

She had called my bluff. I would never hit anyone with a stone.

She kicked me between my legs and I fell to the ground as the other two devils assaulted my stomach. Cindy was hidden behind a tree, not knowing whether to help me or run for help.

It was then I heard Thomas's voice as he started to beat the hell of them with his skateboard. He was taller than Burt and not afraid of hitting girls, and the three demons ran away.

Cindy had already harbored a crush on him, but saving my ass made Thomas her hero.

Life would still be perverse to her: ten years later, Thomas dated and had sex with all three of them. They developed from trolls into hot girls ruling the school corridors, proud champions of the genetic lottery. Meanwhile, Cindy, well, she became lonely, finding comfort only in books, with her doors closed to the world.





Chapter 1: Psychological Changes



My sister was bitten by the queen. Goddamn, how much she would change inside and out? She wasn’t the youngest sibling, but the shortest in the house. Of course, we were boys, it didn’t take longer for Geoffrey to reach and surpass her 5’3 at age twelve, and she didn’t have anyone to boss around anymore.

At dinner, Dad and I usually talked about politics, mainly, the presidential election that year. It was still January. We were all liberals in that home, but that doesn't mean there weren't fights.

I fought for Bernie. Dad laughed it off, "who would finance socialism? If he finds money, the party will shoot him down." I hated dad's determinism. That's not how Revolution works.

"Are you going to vote for Hillary, then?" I asked him. He stayed quiet.

Mom fought for Hillary. "Don't think the first female American president would be important, Nicholas?"

"She's in bed with Saudis, mom. What sort of female president would be friends with the most misogynist nation in the world? Sorry to tell you, mom, she's a crook."

Cindy fought for Jessica Delano, an unknown congresswoman from California who suddenly became a contender in the primaries. Some people joked that she was more progressive than Bernie, more to the right than Hillary. "Jessica Delano promised she would break all political relations with the Saudis," said Cindy.

I nodded at that. "That's a female president," I said.

Mom laughed it off, just as dad did with Bernie, "how old is she? She's not even married."

That enerved Cindy, "she's a single mother."

"People wouldn't vote for a single mother, neither for someone so young."

"Why? Can't you deal with an American president younger than you, mom?"

And that's how most dinners ended, with indirect hostilities. At the least, that didn't change with the new color of Cindy's eyes.

Cindy was always problematic; I guess my parents, especially mom, neglected her a bit. At those dinner table fights, Cindy once said that she was adopted, so out of place, she felt in the family. Why did she need eyeglasses, and we didn't? Why did we all, besides her and dad, have brown eyes and dark hair? She had a point there; she was different. Geoffrey and I were somewhat athletic and outgoing; she was a bookworm and watched slow brainy foreign subtitled movies, old sci-fi series, boring video games, reading second-hand books every week. Writing essays and stuff, things for which dad, a sports agent, and mom, a high profile clothing store manager, never cared too much.

No one knows how a queen bee chooses whom to bite. There are many theories, but it seemed to be at random. These new types of bees appearing from the Amazon were stronger and more resilient than the African ones, but not as aggressive if left alone. It was a kind of a Zika virus: they were spreading over all continents, and instead of creating retard babies, they made women unnaturally stronger, and changed their eye color to purple. My sister was one of the first in town to get bitten, while she was asleep reading one of her overcomplicated novels.

Cindy told me that bite right in the middle of her tummy felt like an electric shock. She was pretty overweight then, you know... no one would call her attractive; life was much harder for a short nerdy girl and fat everywhere. Well, that was another reason mom was disappointed with her, I think. Mom used to be a blond cheerleader for a big sports team before becoming pregnant with me. Anyway, we both know all the stories about bitten girls, since it was on TV all the time.

But she didn’t tell me right away. Cindy tried to hide it from everyone, saying that it was just a cold, right in the middle of the summer. But she couldn't cover up those eerie purple eyes for too long. Mom was pissed, dragged Cindy to a doctor to try to ‘cure’ her, and of course, we all knew that there was little to be done. “I don’t want a monster in my house!” She said to dad like we couldn’t hear her. “She’ll get all deformed with those… muscles.” Cindy, of course, cried alone in her bedroom. At that time, neither my brother nor I were close enough to comfort her. All she had was her shy nerdy friends, with whom Geoffrey and I messed around. Not that we were bullies. We were bullied a lot at school. It was just nice to have someone weaker than us. Of course, they didn’t like us and avoided spending time with her at home. I regret how I treated them.

“How much will she grow?” My brother asked me, afraid to lose his new status as the bigger brother.

“I don’t know… a foot?” I said, and he responded, “she’ll get uglier…” as if it was some compensation. How far from the truth that was. I admit jacking off to those 'Queens' every day. They had big, perfect breasts. Some queens had them bigger than my head. It was kind of insane. At first, I didn’t care much about their muscles, their comic book amazon bodies, or checking out their abs. But recently, my tastes were shifting, even if I tried to look away from them, after all, I shouldn’t like… muscles on a girl. Still, every time there was a TV special about them, damn, why did those damn muscles make them look so hot?

After we had noticed her purple irises, she started to develop fast. While she tried to hid her appetite at dinner, everyone could see her craving food like a pregnant woman. At night, I'd found her possessed: eating all leftovers cold, mixing chocolate with chicken and stuff like that. I, of course, went to the other way as she emptied the fridge.

Unlike mom, dad, being dad, started to buy more stuff for her to eat. Filling the refrigerator with all sorts of nutrition that her body would need, which was nice of him since they spoke so little with each other. For a while, we all expected her to become thinner, but she was getting fatter in the first month with her purple eyes.

Geoffrey, knowing what was to come, stopped being such a pest to her, putting bugs in her bed or tearing off the last pages of her books. I stopped my wisecracks at her expense, even letting Cindy use my stuff. Of course, she could see our change in behavior, but she took it that we were pitying her.

Mood swings were pretty common in the first months of becoming a queen, adding more fire to her borderline personality. There were the books from which Geoffrey had removed the last pages, and she still hadn't read it. Then, something that never happened before, she invaded my bedroom pissed, completely pissed, with eyes on fire. She jumped over Geoffrey's neck, her teeth locked, swearing at him like she wanted to kill. Of course, I jumped on her too, to pry her arms apart. I noticed that I wasn’t strong enough. She was still fat, but something was building under those loose clothes. Hearing my brother gasping for air, she made me shout for help and mom entered the room, barking at Cindy to stop. Of course, once Cindy saw Geoffrey getting deep red and coughing his lungs out, she ran to her bedroom in regret. Mom just rolled her eyes and asked for more patience from us, that Cindy ‘was sick.'

She was just an inch taller by then. 5'4.

Cindy used to shut in her problems, painfully shy, and her friends were all like her. She never got ‘physical' before. Never 'exploded' before. Witnessing her outburst left us all in yellow alert. On the next day, I tried to talk to her as she crossed me, “Hey Cindy?”

“Why are you calling me by my name?” She said, maybe wary that I didn’t use any of my collection of funny names to call her. We used to be so close as kids, but things got sour in the later years.

“Are you feeling alright?”

“Why do you care now?”

“Don’t need to be aggressive. Believe me, we actually care about you.”

“Who’s we?”

“I care, okay…” then, I did something she always wanted to try, but as big brother, never let it. “…look what I have here.” I showed her a joint, and I only had two. She looked at me suspiciously, “why now? I asked you a thousand times...”

“You're heading for some rough times. I thought that it could help you.” It was hard for her to say sorry or thanks, so she just mumbled ‘okay.' Our home was big and had some parts that we rarely used, on the end of the corridor far from the bedrooms. After locking the door, I sat by her side on an old couch, she was anxious, as usual.

After teaching her to inhale and hold, and we waited a bit for its magic. The room was an unused space, dad’s old gym equipment all dusted, and boxes everywhere with trash like VHS tapes, to which Cindy pointed. “Did you ever saw what’s on those tapes? Dad used to hide them,” she coughed.

“Have no clue. Porn?”

“Bodybuilding contests. Female bodybuilding. Tons of it.”

“Really? Well, he’s a sports agent.”

She looked at me doing a face, “with no dudes? I don’t think female bodybuilding is even a business or a sport. Mom used to be a 90s fitness crazy, remember?”

“Well, rule 34, I guess. Some men like strong women, don't they… and mom is a strong woman. I bet then he preferred mom to have been bitten, rather than you.” I noticed Cindy sinking in the couch, touch her stomach, circling with the tip of her fingers where the queen bee stung her. Dad used to treat Cindy like the most special kid but ultimately left her aside once she was not a kid anymore. I could always see she had massive daddy issues. “Are you high?” I asked, I was already pretty high, which made me talkative.

“I don’t know. How do you know?”

“You’ll know. And now that the queen bee chose you, what do you think of it?”

Cindy brought an arm, flexing it. Under the layer of fat, I could see a small curvature lifting it. “It is weird. I’m not sure if I like it. Now I can lift my bed, I don’t feel so tired anymore. It feels nice.”

“That’s cool.” Shit, she was stronger than me already. No one at home could lift that bed.

“Cosmo said that I’ll be Wonder Woman, that I will be able to lift cars over my head. That’s so trippy… Can you imagine?”

“Please, don’t kill Geoffrey…” It made her laugh. It has been years since I had made her laugh.

“I don’t care for strength. Men care for it. I care how much it will work on my brain, like a super computer, total recall, photographic memory.”

“Like that movie Limitless…”

“Yeah… I’ll be so fucking smart. Next year I might be in college already, jumping the rest of my grades in school. Bioengineering, robotics, quantum computing, I might be able to do all three, maybe at the same time, won’t that be that awesome?” I just nodded at that, Cindy wasn’t the most ambitious person I knew, until then.

“Have you… heard of the psychological changes?”

“Yes, I read it all. My theory is that it just affects drive positively. I doubt it will change me.” She took the joint from my finger without asking. That was a change. “I think we humans are too linked with appearances, and when someone changes so much, it affects everyone else, whose perception is actually skewed around a super girl?”

“Super girl, eh? That will skew mom's perception of you…”

“Fuck her.” Shit. I never saw her swearing, even about our mother. Maybe we, as brother and sister, were apart for too long. “Want to see something really creepy?” She said.

“No…”

She started to scratch her arm and then started pulling off skin of her forearm, “Cindy! That’s fucking gross! What the fuck are you doing!” Cindy widened her smile, watching me her peeling more skin off, like a cobra. I couldn’t watch anymore, and she laughed at me, showing me a long translucent sheet of skin in front of my face.

“Look…” she showed a patch of new velvet skin in her forearm, unblemished like a baby.

“That’s some alien shit….”

“More alien than having purple eyes? I’m peeling all over, that’s normal, I mean, normal for us. Soon it will be over. It is so weird… I’m starting to feel like it is natural, not that I asked for it, but I’m not freaking out anymore.” She walked to one of those old boxes of dad and started fiddling with his tapes. “What are you doing?” I asked.

“Just curious, does it work?” She turned on an old small tube TV with a tape recorder, or whatever name it had. It sparkled, and the image was all blurry and jumping until after a minute it came to focus a big black female bodybuilder from the early 90's posing on stage. Cindy sat back on the couch, testing the ancient remote that didn’t work.

“I’m not sure if I want to watch this,” I said.

“She looks pretty…”

“Too muscular for my tastes.”

“Well, be prepared because I’ll have more muscles, just like her. How tall is she? She looks towering…”

“I guess that her proportions make her look tall. Most bodybuilders are short.” I used to say this to compensate my lack of fitness.

“Well, I’ll be well over six feet tall. I’ll look like a giant. Fuck, I’ll be a giant. Everyone else will be the seven dwarfs near me.” I watched her entertained by a dancing female bodybuilder from the 90s. What I've read about these ‘psychological changes’ is that girls don’t care about how tall a guy is anymore, that when they become so tall, it doesn’t make a difference. I knew how girls ignored short men, a man that the height starts with a 5’, like me at 5’8.

There are some stories that a monogamous relationship was a thing of the past for the queens. The gossip was that the queens went crazy if one of those guys cheated on them. It is illogical. Well, the press never painted amazons in a good light. Still, it would be the worst kind of girlfriend ever.

Cindy, as far as I knew her, was like countless other girls in school in that she had a definite crush on Thomas, an old friend of mine who was around 6’2. I can say that I envied his scope of choices, all eights and nines. Cindy was a five, being generous. Every time he came to pick me up for a party, Cindy would babble, if she didn’t break down in front of him. He didn’t care, and I bet he would not even know her name.

I looked at some suspicious stains on the couch, and the strange setting of that room, “Cindy, you don’t think dad here…” I made a piston-like gesture to her, and she noticed right away the dried stains near her legs and jumped with the thought. “Ick!” She went to TV and turned it off. “Really? Fuck…” All respect Cindy still had for dad ended right there.






Chapter 2: Stronger than Us



That afternoon felt like those days when we used to conspire against our parents. After that session, Cindy started to ask me for weed every other day, but I had no contacts to buy it from. I only had what Thomas gave me from his stash... if I begged him. He gave me some more.

I don’t know if it was the magic of the weed, but her sudden angry mood and angst changed overnight. Maybe it was also because everyone could see her getting plainly thinner day-by-day. She was looking healthier, and she stopped pretending that we didn’t see how much food she was eating. At dinner, mom watched Cindy with some disgust as she shoved so much food in her mouth, even food that she used to avoid before, like fish. We had to buy three pizzas instead of two. Dad even started to make barbecues in the late afternoon, for her to eat more meat than Geoffrey and me together.

As long as I found some weed, Cindy remained calm about everything, including about mom. Her skin stopped to peel disgustingly, her hair grew faster and shinier, and her clothes went baggier as she was getting fitter for the first time in years. The biggest change was on her face: suddenly she wasn’t a 'five and below' anymore. Just a month after that day watching those VHS with dancing bodybuilders, she became a 'six.' Maybe a borderline 'seven.' Being two inches taller also helped, at 5’6, she was dangerously reaching my height, while Geoffrey saw his ex-boss overtaking his height. She didn’t let him forget. It was then that Cindy started to get pushier towards Geoffrey, like it had been ten years earlier.

“Are you really trying?” She said to him, as he gave all he had to extract his hand from her grip. Cindy dragged him around the house like the old days. Of course, he asked for my help, but I didn’t want to go against her anymore to defend him. Geoffrey kind of deserved it. She invented a punishment for each of her books from which he had torn off the last page, unless he found a book to replace it. That deal was a bit unfair. He had no money, nor did he know where to find them.

Cindy didn't hurt him. She only wanted to show him who was boss.

Mom threatened Cindy with punishments, but most of the time she was at work at the store, and Geoffrey was too proud to tell mom what Cindy was doing to him. Until then, there was no unrepairable damage, just mild humiliation.

“Are you using contact lenses?” I asked as I noticed her glasses on the kitchen table for several days, forgotten. Cindy took them from my hand and closing her fist, and she crushed the plastic lenses like eggs shells. “No need for them anymore,” and she tossed into the trash bin like a used tissue. “What I need is weed. Do you have any left?”

“I… don’t. It’s over.”

“When you will get some more?” It didn’t feel she was just asking.

“Soon,” I said, trying not to get her any more irritated. Her purple eyes still creeped me out.

“How soon, Nic?”

“I don't know. I can’t just buy it at a pharmacy, okay?”

I sent a message to Thomas, to which he didn’t reply. I noticed that Cindy that night was in a bit of unrest, turning page after page of her thick Asimov book, and then tossing it aside, bored-- bored of reading, bored of playing games, of messaging her nerdy friends, of listening to her tunes, looking around at the walls as if she was jailed, a wild animal in captivity. The weed indeed tamed her new drive, because out of nothing she tossed a heavy couch pillow at the back of my head while I was playing on the console. “Why did you that for?!”

“I felt like it,” she stated.

“Stop. It is not funny.” I tried to play some more, and she threw another pillow, tougher this time. “What’s wrong with you? That bee bite is making you dumb or something?” She didn’t respond to that, looking to the other side. I resumed the game, and this time Cindy threw another pillow with so much force at my head that I nearly fell over. I put the controller away and stood up to her, “what the fuck is your problem”?

Cindy stood up too, while still shorter, there was not much of a difference anymore between us two, and she was in her socks while I was in my sneakers, “what is your problem,” she mocked me with a whiny voice. I pushed her back to the couch, but she grabbed my hand and pushed me into her, I tried to get up, but she held me, “release me” I sounded stern and pissed, but then she started to laugh, like a crazy maniac, “God, you got so weak…” she said between laughs at me trying to break free.

"Do want me to kick your sorry ass?” I seriously threatened her… big mistake. She let me tumble to the carpet.

“Will you?” She stood up, she wasn't using her baggy jeans, but instead pants under her big sweater. Her legs were starting to look toned. “I’m already stronger than dad, and he lifts… he likes to try me, to see how strong I'm getting, just yesterday I beat him at arm wrestling. Do you even lift, bro?”

“So, that’s what this is all about, to show me you are stronger. Good for you, freak.”

Faster than I could react, she grabbed my shirt pushed me up and locked me on the couch with her body over mine, and said face to face, “don’t ever call me a freak again…” She grabbed my shoulders and started to squeeze… fuck me. She was much stronger than she looked, after five seconds I said, “Okay, okay, I won't call you 'FREAK' anymore,” I had utter the word 'freak' with more spite this time. She started squeezing me painfully, like I was a five years old, her purple eyes watching mine, as her grip and embrace only grew harder.

“You are fucking hurting me!” I yelled, and then she came back to her senses releasing my shoulders.

Without guilt or say another sign of remorse, Cindy took her book and left me alone in the room. Beneath my shirt, I saw my shoulders getting red from her fingers. I needed to find more weed, as fast as I could.





Chapter 3: New Skin



After that evening, you might ask if I was scared of her. Of course I was – and even more scared of what she was becoming. There were plenty of horror stories around the net, and there are no prisons designed to hold someone who can bend bars and punch through a concrete wall. Bullets hardly damaged their muscles, and they could recover from a wound in days. Comic book stuff. It was beyond science and common sense. It was supernatural, like her eyes.

I had some few nightmares after that, like lucid dreams, of her choosing which of my bones to crush on a whim, like snacks in a bowl. She'd watch my screams with those strange eyes of hers. It was my subconscious telling me to be afraid.

I tried to meet with Thomas at his home the next day, pleading with him to lend me some more weed. But he wasn’t there. He was probably banging some girl. Inside his home, his dog knew me and let me in. I called out for anyone there, but I was alone with his greyhound wanting my attention. In his bedroom, I opened the plastic Buddha statue in which he hid his stash. I took a fat portion of one little bag. Thomas could give me a bit more that he wouldn't miss.

At the afternoon, I decided to surprise Cindy with a joint I had just rolled for her. I knocked on her door, and I was going to make her say sorry before firing it up. After the third time knocking, I opened the door. She was on her bed in a curled position, her back to me, with a loud Mick Jagger and Lenny Kravitz tune in her earbuds. Cindy had her pillows squeezed between her thighs… grinding the collar of her shirt between her teeth, sucking on it as she bucked the pillows forcefully with her hips...

I shut my eyes and got out of there… WTF did I just see?

Cindy used to be the most asexual being I ever knew. Now, this.

She had never had a boyfriend. Probably no one had ever kissed her. All that inexperience inside of a sexual volcano ready to explode. There were a few stories, legend or not, of bitten girls practically raping men in public. Their libido is said to be much higher than that of an average woman, which explains the multiple sexual partners they went after. From that day, I never saw Cindy the same way, nor did I enter her bedroom without asking.

Anyway... mom one also caught me once in the act, so I should be above that. After all hormonal changes happening to Cindy, it was surely expected. We were all adults here. Minus Geoffrey, who was still clueless about sex.

With a joint every other day, Cindy became milder and stopped testing me. At times, when everything bored her, instead of coming after me, she went running around the neighborhood to release the excess of energy building inside of her.

She was still chubby. After years being like that, she decided to act on it. I couldn't see her muscles, but her overall shape was shifting before my eyes. She looked bigger all around, but her flabbiness was vaporizing at each inch of her T-Rex growth while still eating like a madman. Her transformation shifted gears.

It was then that Cindy resolved to 'eliminate' the last layers of fat hiding her new form, and she was fast succeeding at that. Her body suddenly changed by the day, after half an hour she would say dripping sweat, “two hundred calories,” reading the running app out loud for anyone to hear, swimming inside of an old shirt that started to look like a hospital gown on her. I didn’t know at the time, but 500 calories per hour were unreal. It was like her newer body wanted to get rid of the older. Later that day, she went for another two hundred calories or more, I could see her running faster than the bikes, perplexing the neighbors, or scaring some drivers. They probably all knew the only thing that would make a girl be so fast. She was getting addicted to the endorphins, runner’s high, I guessed. After an hour-long run, her mood was sunny as a cloudless day. Excellent news for Geoffrey and me.

As long she was happy, we were in peace.

The happiness didn’t long, though. As soon as her new body eliminated the last vestiges of the old one, mom said, “look at your legs… they look disgusting. You should cover them up.” Cindy by then lost any hint of flabbiness, in its place she got vascular. She overdid the whole running bit. It was not very pretty to see an anatomy chart walking around the house. Her pale skin showed blue veins. She was getting definition like I never imagined, and those lithe muscles were already hard as a rock. Cindy had a pair of seasoned marathon runner legs, and her big shorts tied around a small waist looked ridiculous on her, like big dippers. She looked at me, offended. I just ate my cereal. I didn’t want to take any part in their never-ending feud. I looked away.

Cindy probably had a million arguments building inside her head against what mom said, but none came out. Cindy just swallowed that insult, went to her bedroom and locked the door. Mom, turned to me saying, “they should kill all of those bees. Look what it is doing to your sister, she’s a wreck.”

Shit, that was not going to end well.

Because it was strange that mom wouldn't support Cindy in losing weight. Mom was the 'aspirational' yoga master who liked to show off how well-maintained her body was after three children. The purple eyes were throwing more fire into this stupid rivalry.

The support Cindy didn’t find in our home, she found on her Instagram, which had been inactive since 2011. She posted a selfie flexing her thin arm showing clear muscles groups, small blue veins around them, and her face unrecognizable. The ‘OMG’ replies were dozens, and “is that really you?” That single photo had more likes in an hour than the entire history of her old photo feed. It was night and day, Cindy was an 'eight' on that photo. How the hell, indeed? At home, Cindy mostly covered herself top to bottom to stop mom of making ‘observations’ every single hour; on her feed, she lifted the rim of her baggy shirt to show some abs, abs that I was seeing for the first time. Abs for another hundred likes. She started posting a photo every other day, then every day, two or three, collecting more followers and comments from strangers. It also made her happy, which was good-- for our sake.

I could tell she was reasserting her identity by taking those pictures and publishing. It helped her to understand how other people were perceiving by their reactions. For a girl that was never attractive, to become attractive overnight, even in an odd way, little muscles and all, Cindy was like a patient hearing or seeing for the first time after a procedure. A little overwhelmed, trying to figure out these new sensations.

So, for some time, I could only follow Cindy’s evolution from her photo feed, since she kept her body hid at home, especially from mom. Not that I was stalking her or whatever, I’ve been a follower of her profile since she created it years ago. Actually, I was the only one follower besides other few friends that never showed up. Then I was one in hundreds.

At 5’6 and a half, she suddenly was nearly my height, but she started to look wider than me, at least at the shoulders. Not that I had a wide upper body, but still, I was a guy. Even on her overly saggy hoodie, I could see some hints of her biceps and deltoids touching the sleeves, and she showed me a credit card. “Look what I have here.”

“You stole dad’s card?”

“No, he gave it to me... and you’ll drive me to the mall.” Dad had secret places to guard his cards against Geoffrey spending money on games. It was a surprise that he would let any of us use it freely.

“Only if you buy me some stuff too.”

“Deal,” she said. She needed new clothes desperately, the fat ones she wore made her look like a scarecrow, and her loose pants were showing her ankles like a dork. Of course, we went there with some weed for her, I wanted Cindy on her relaxed mood as I was driving.

She drew on the join so deeply that it would have left me stone-faced. Yet, her eyes never got red, and she never coughed. She was a pro already.

With her now-cute face in a ponytail, the first store we went was for gym apparel. "Won't you need regular clothes, first?" I asked. She ignored me and entered the store like it was full of her new 'normal clothes.' It didn’t take long for her to choose a series of black and purple leggings and lycra tops. “Are you sure you are going to wear these?” I asked, stretching the clothes like elastic bands. Naturally, Cindy checked out other musclegirls feeds and how they dressed. She was buying those for her new 'fans.' She never had anything that tight around her body before.

“I’m not disgustingly fat anymore,” she stated taking it out from my fingers, as she kept reading the sizes and prices of everything on the rack. I could tell she was going for the though girl 'roller derby' style. With new running sneakers and black leggings under a little purple sports jacket hug to her body, she opened the curtains of the booth, asking me, “How I look?”

The old Cindy was gone, long gone. In front of me was an Olympian athlete, her legs were bigger than I had pictured, her quads were jutting out from all her running, just as her calves. “Okay, I guess,” I mumbled. She could read my surprised eyes crossing her new body head to toe.

Cindy watched herself in the mirror, pleased. She never cared too much about clothes before. Then she removed the small jacket, unwrapping her back full of small muscles dancing with each other, arms that could do hundreds of curls, and abs that you only see in sports magazines. I needed a moment to get the full picture, only then to see her face frowning at me in the reflection of the mirror. In her eyes, I could read 'would you stop ogling? Get a grip, Nic' . She walked back to the booth, shaking her head reprovingly at my gawking. Yeah. Her Instagram feed was messing with her head. Before she closed the curtains, I saw her lips holding a smile as if she had some sort of victory.

Cindy should get a Supergirl outfit, or at least a bikini with the S-shield on it. Even if only for Instagram. A shot of her ripping open her shirt to reveal the S--shield would probably send her hit-count through the roof.

jumperprime, I think she's not the cosplay girl, she's other kind of nerd

hey dru, I want to see what will happen with him too

Chapter 4: Female Competitiveness



Cindy bought me a $30 skate shoes, at that same store, she spent $400 bucks on shoes, pants and shirts, all sports apparel. “Are you sure dad will be okay with it?” I asked as I helped her to carry half a dozen shopping bags.

“It was his idea.”

“Really?” Cindy exited the store wearing one of her brand new outfits, nothing too revealing, but her black pants showed what her running legs were made of. Her shirt strained around her arms, with very short sleeves, and at every mirrored wall of the mall, she checked herself out in a glance, fixing her dark hair behind her ear, watching the little ball of muscle in her arm to jump a little, attracting some stares she wasn’t used to.

She eyed some knee high boots on the way back to the car, I guessed she never had the courage to wear one of those before, but looking at the price tag after spending a small fortune already she said, “maybe next time.” At least she bought some 'regular' shirts and jeans before leaving, on my advice.

At home, of course, mom would have something to say about the shopping spree, “why to spend money if you have not stopped with this disorder! It will be all useless in a month, don’t you know that?”

“They are all stretchable, mom.”

“And where you are going to use clothes like these?” Mom tossed Cindy’s clothes around the table like trash, “you want to show yourself? You should look at yourself. You look like a boy.” She gestured implying Cindy’s lack of any breasts, “Don’t you have any self-awareness?” Again, Cindy looked at me with any hope that I would take her side. Mom was a bitch towards Cindy, always has been, and I didn’t need mom to bitch about me.

Once Cindy took her stuff and shut herself in her bedroom, mom saw my eyes judging her, “what?"

“Sometimes, mom, I think you are the one who wanted to have been bitten.”

She didn’t know what to say at the first moment, she was once a fitness nutty, dad even helped her to produce an aerobics class video series decades ago. She was pretty fit for her age, going to the gym every other day, but she would be never as fit as Cindy was then. Mom started to laugh, “funny, Nicholas, you are really funny. Just like you father.”

Around midnight, after everyone went to bed, I found Cindy in the kitchen eating ice cream directly from the bucket, wearing just one of her old shirts that went to her mid-thighs, and I asked, “are you okay?” Usually, eating that much ice cream was a sign of female depression, as I learned from the movies.

“I can’t sleep… you know I have a better hearing now…” She said filling her mouth with more ice cream.

“Really? How better?”

“I can listen to any conversation at home from my bedroom. Even when dad farts in the shower.”

“Shit, that doesn’t sound such a good improvement.”

“I know, I hear stuff I wasn’t supposed to hear, you know. Like dad and mom arguing over me, or what you said to her some hours ago, about mom wanting it to be happening with her.”

“Oh.”

“It all make sense now. It can only be envy. She must know how dad feels about strong women, and that’s why she put so much effort in staying in shape. She doesn’t hate me, she’s hating what I’m becoming.”

“What are you going to do about it?”

"I’m already doing it,” she took another scoop of ice cream to her mouth. I noticed she had her phone on the table, and she was reading an article about metabolic differences between normal girls, and bitten girls.

“Are you going to be fat again?”

“Nothing can make me fat again, but… I want to crush her arguments one by one. Like that one that I look like a boy.”

I looked down at her chest, “oh, you mean…” I also noticed the butter over the table, also with a spoon on it.

“Yeah, the more high-fat food I eat, sugar, yeah, more they grow... and my butt. It won’t take longer to have juggs bigger than hers, if I want,” she said.

I scratched my head, trying to find a way to defuse the situation, “Cindy, have you heard that being bitten increase competitiveness tenfold, especially among women?”

“Game on,” she replied with another scoop.

Before I left her alone with her high-fat food, she said with a smaller, less threatening voice, “thanks for defending me.”

She gave me ‘thanks,' in years, that was a first.






Chapter 5: Old Crush



The world outside was halting and catching fire because of the presidential election. After Donald Trump was found dead of a heart-attack in a hotel room, and Hillary had her medical files exposed, the election was between the very old Bernie Sanders and the very young Jessica Delano.

Ted Cruz or Trump had no chances of winning anyway. Still, there were plenty of conspiracy theories about Trump's sudden death. Many believed it was the CIA.

I'd be on the streets fighting for Bernie. But all that noise felt far away, someplace else. I had more pressing issues in my life.

Before I got completely depleted of weed, I paid some visit to Thomas. This time, he was at home. “Man, we are smoking too much, or someone is stealing from me,” he said. Shit. It was one of those moments that I had to decide, to tell the truth, or lie. “There are very few people who know about buddha, not even my older brothers know about it.” He said looking at my poker face, “and you stop asking for more… which is strange.”

“Do you think it was me?” I said defensively.

He only raised his left eyebrow at me. I couldn't lie anymore, “Okay, it was me. Sorry. I needed it desperately, but it was not for me. I came here to ask for more, but you are never home.”

“Dude… that’s low. I trusted you. Now you have to get your pot from someone else.”

“It was the most unusual situation. It is still is. I’ll be dead if I can’t bring her more.”

“Her?”

“Yeah, my sister was bitten by the queen. It helps to tame her... fuse.”

“Seriously? The only chick in town who got bitten is your fat sister? What’s her name again?”

“Cindy.”

“Dude, I’ve been dreaming of getting one of those. You know I’m a tall guy, and this place only has midgets. I always wanted to fuck someone of my size for a change… no meaning I’m disrespecting your sister. I’ve heard those chicks are crazy insane in bed, they fuck you dry.”

“Tom, she’s a virgin… she never had a boyfriend.”

“Well, she has to learn somewhere. I have a lot to teach her. You have your weed, I have a tall chick, and she becomes a woman. It is a win-win-win.” Putting like that, he had a point, but Cindy was still too emotionally unstable to have her lifelong crush to bang her and disappear on the next day.

“How tall is she? Is she still growing?”

“She’s still 5’8. She reached my height a week ago. She’s also a little clumsy, not only that. She’s fucking strong. She can lift you like a sack of potatoes. She bent her phone holding it while discussing with my mother. The last time we had no weed, she nearly fucked up with my shoulders, and she was not as big. It is scary how strong she’s getting.”

“Super girl.”

“She has muscles, are you into that? Her biceps are getting larger than mine.” I flexed my thirteen inches and half arms, good enough for a guy who never lifts, Thomas wasn't too different.

“I like athletic girls. So hard to find in this town. Tall and athletic, it is a dream come true. How’s the size of her breasts?”

“Dude…”

“What? She has none?”

“No, actually, they are overgrowing the clothes she bought weeks ago. But you know… She’s my sister. Her breasts are... off limits.”

“Ha! Nic, come on. From what you are describing, she’s a whole other person, dude. You are a guy, how can any expect to not pay attention to a girl that is overflowing her clothes under the same roof! What’s their size, it is a D already?”

“Why don’t you look on her Instagram. I’m not going to talk about my sister’s breasts.” Since she got her new clothes, Cindy started to post a lot more her pictures. Her page was full of stalkers commenting on every shot. Yes, a lot more now since she begun to ‘feed her breasts,' which now mom thinks that are too big, and they were still a borderline D. She has not stopped feeding them. The tops she wore showed a cleavage like two perfect spheres just jutting from her chest, like two rising stars wanting the spotlight. And now without a bra to fit them. I had to get used to seeing them bouncing around, fighting with the elasticity of her tops that grew smaller around her torso that was filling up with muscles of a Crossfit celebrity.

Speaking of it, “hey, that’s my shirt!” I said as Thomas scrolled down the images of Cindy on his computer. My old Led Zeppelin shirt strained and deformed around those breasts.

“Cindy is a fucking fox, dude. How can you live with that?” Thomas said. I stopped looking at her photo feed, because yes, she was getting too hot. Her waist shrunk down and her hips widened, her legs seemed super long, she looked like another person. Cindy was becoming well aware of the impact of her body over guys. At times I thought she was playing to be oblivious.

At other times, she purposely seemed to want to distract me, to make me look while doing the most mundane stuff, testing my resolve of looking the other way when she came around. Flexing her arms near the side of me was becoming a pastime of her, maybe to emasculate me or whatever, seating by the couch, twitching those muscles or talking about their present size, as if she wanted to take from me the same reaction from her online stalkers, or any reaction at all. I wouldn't give her any. Maybe my pretended indifference was making things worse.

Of course, it was not just me. Dad and Geoffrey shut their mouths once she bounced down the stairs to the kitchen, wearing her leggings or shorts showing her developed thighs that were building muscles as fast as her breasts. Mom, of course, watching her daughter filling up in a good sense affected us all, Cindy was crushing her mood, of seeing dad doing an extra mile to please Cindy, because now the house had a new center of attention, and it was not her anymore.

Mom tried her snide remarks on Cindy's body, but Cindy literally grew above that. Cindy’s ‘juggs’ got indeed larger so fast that mom called them of ‘tumors,' and it didn’t look to faze Cindy by the slightest. Cindy said while stoned, “Gee, mom, your bras don’t fit me anymore. These tumors are really getting out of control!” She said with her mouth full of cheesecake while putting another larger slice on her plate, thrusting her chest forward. The more mom provoked her more I’d find Cindy finishing faster the ice cream that dad kept refilling the fridge every three days. Mom didn’t eat more than her salads, another reason for resentment.

“So, dude, deal?” Thomas asked.

“I won’t trade my sister for weed, man.” His phone beeped messages from other girls. “Besides, I know how you treat those girls,” I said.

“What? What you mean by that?”

“You know what I mean. You discard those girls like cigarette butts.”

“Oh, I’m the bad guy… Who's the one that steals his best friend?”

“It is my sister, man. It is not stuff that you can turn around and forget. Whatever shit you do with her, I’ll have to live with it.”

“I won’t do this with her... I want to fuck her now, and then when she surpass your height, and then your dad’s, fuck her when she reaches my own, and then when she outstrips my own, it’ll be a rollercoaster, dude… besides, I could just send her a message. But you are her brother, so I want your blessings.”

“She has some short fuses…”

“Don’t you said she just need weed to relax?”

“Alright… and yeah, I couldn’t stop you both anyway. She has a crush on you since kindergarten. But be careful with her, really, be gentle. She's a bit explosive, handle with care. For your own safety.”

“I’ll be. She’s a nice girl. Hey, I’ve heard these girls can grow breasts almost at will, maybe I can convince her to have really, big, immense perfect breasts to play, like unworldly huge, wouldn’t you like to like to see this every day in your home? It is a quadruple win.”

Thomas was thinking just with his cock, and generally, it doesn’t make the best decisions.






Chapter 6: Big Small Problems



I would need to plug my console elsewhere. Anytime I turned it on, Cindy would appear and hang on to me and talk about her ‘problems.’ Evidently, when her eyes went purple, everyone treated her differently, if not perturbed by them, especially in school, but also her nerdy friends.

Like all other times, she would open the front door and shut it with her increasing strength, making some mom’s paintings to fall from the wall, and she crashed on the couch, with zero respect for my spare time to play my games. “I need new friends,” she said picking up one of my old rusted screwdrivers, bending and unbending to maintain her hands occupied. “I also need a new school.” She said as the screwdriver split in half.

I rolled my eyes as I heard the pop, “what’s the matter?” I'd guess I became the only one she could talk about becoming super Cindy.

“Freddy tried to grab my breasts today.” Freddy was a short guy with she used to walk together to school, and I thought he had clueless feelings about her. “I don’t know… I think I overreacted a bit... I grabbed his fingers and crushed… a little.”

I paused the game. “Freddy did that? Freddy?” I looked at her, nowadays she had a deep cleavage and lost most of her modesty as if they were new toys she wanted to show other kids, as much as her new muscles. They probably were the biggest pair in school after the fat girls. Maybe an E, or double E. Not sure. She seemed unaware that they were pointy, looking up and to the sides, unnerving to anyone.

"Yeah, guys get all weirded out with these. I thought that was nice in the beginning, now, they just stare, stop talking when I’m around, get all instantly retarded.”

Poor Cindy. She thought by now she would be the most popular girl in school. Instead, she’s getting resented that now that she had superior reflexes and far superior strength, everyone took it as cheating, aka 'purple cheating;' just as her breasts developed beyond genetics, just because she wanted to. She could jump higher than the best basketball pro players, could score a goal from the other side of the field, even in the chess and debate teams, would get all destroyed by her if the parents and teachers allowed her to participate in these events. To them, a 'purple cheater' was completely unfair. For Cindy, she felt that everyone became unfair with her.

She took another old screwdriver, and it resisted less than the other one. Good thing I learned to hide all my good tools from her. “I mangled Freddy's fingers little a bit… I guess Freddy in on the hospital by now. Shit… didn’t he know he shouldn’t mess with me? I’m fucking dangerous. Doesn’t he know that?”

“Does his parents know what you did?”

“He did it himself. It was just a reflex of my part, and it wasn't my fault. He wasn't the first to try to... grope them. Freddy was too ashamed to tell what happened. I should be locked at home until I get all this strength under control. Fuck, I don’t want to hurt anyone! Everything I do... hurt everyone else one way or another. Guys that never talked to me, or made fun of me when I was fat, are after me now. Buying me stuff… so fucking awkward, it creeps me out. I remember in detail everything they did to me. How do they think I would forget? More than once I just crushed whatever was inside and trashed it in a bin on the other side of the room. You know what happened then? One of those pussies started to cry. Fucking crying for being rejected. I’ve been rejected my whole life, and I never cried!” Oh, sis, such a liar, I remember once that Thomas called her by the wrong name, and she shut in her bedroom for the entire weekend.

Geoffrey entered the room, and once he saw Cindy on the couch, he turned away, but she called him back, “Hey, Moon is Harsh Mistress, page 381, go get me some ice cream now. Coconut Bliss, four full scoops. Hurry up, pipsqueak.”

“Don’t call him like that,” I said. Cindy had a penalty of each page my stupid little brother tore from her collection.

“That pipsqueak used to call me Blob,” she told me, Geoffrey then pointed at me and said to her, “Nic once called you Blob too.” Thanks, brother. “Get yourself the ice cream,” Geoffrey said as he turned his back to her and went away.

I saw a vein to pulse in Cindy's forehead and went after him. I put my controller away to stop her from ending my brother’s life. In the corridor, she was holding him up against the wall by his neck with a single hand, preventing him from breathing, “fucking stop it, Cindy!” Before I could reach her arm, she took my throat and lifted me together with Geoffrey also closing my air pipe against the wall.

Cindy gazed at us both suspended by her strong muscular arms, “you should learn, the little sister here has razor thin patience, and she is going thru a lot. A little understanding of my situation from you both is the very least I want. This is only the beginning, as I have a lot to grow yet. If you two want to survive to the other side… don’t provoke me.”

She dropped us. We took big gulps of air before coughing our lungs out.

“Forget the ice cream pipsqueak, but the next time I ask you something, get it ready. Nic, next time you get on my way, I’ll handle you the old fashion way like mom used to do to us, but a thousand times worse.”

I was ready to call her a psycho and a bitch, and she waited for those words to come out of my mouth. I decided to say nothing, neither did Geoffrey, as we watched her walking away with those squat champion legs that could crush a tree between them.

Like that, Cindy might have lost her last pal. Me.






Chapter 7: Raging Hormones



Despite the weed, Cindy was behaving like a bitch again, a very dangerous bitch. That had to stop somehow before a real ‘accident’ happens. If she wanted to hurt any of us, she would have done easily. While it was an impulse, an anger burst, it was a very controlled explosion, at the very least, it was a fraction of her strength. Her only redemption was that there was something inside telling her to control it.

Still, it was getting too scary, Cindy was bending metals with her hands, soon, she'd do with her fingers alone. Geoffrey asked me what we could do, and asked if we should go to the police. We both had marks on our necks as she left the house. Dad would never allow us to call the cops, while mom might call immediately. At every discussion dad was taking Cindy’s side over mom's more and more frequently, actually, he became the best dad ever, and just for her. Geoffrey and I became somewhat invisible to dad, and mom was too self-centered and narcissist to pay attention to us. Either way, it would all about Cindy, and not us. Bringing them to stop Cindy could make things worse for him, me... perhaps the cops. Maybe ending with a divorce at best, and jury and prison for Cindy, at worse.

What was she doing outside? By the window, I noticed that the dead tree right before our home had crashed down.

Instead of finding a rational exit plan --because we didn’t found any-- we both sat like sat on the TV couch like losers, sulking into some Netflix bullshit, and of course, Cindy saw it right away when she came back.

Neither of us could look her in the eyes. She sat between us, with her hair in a ponytail, a big shirt that did little to hide her breasts, which were a bit too fed. After an hour on the same position watching Narcos, she tried to start a conversation… for a moment I thought she would say ‘sorry,' or at the very least to try to justify why she was so violently stupid with us, but no, she talked about the clouds, anything but the pain I still felt around my throat. “His accent got better,” she said. Cindy wanted to show off she could differentiate accents in another language, big deal.

I just shook my shoulders, “whatever,” and that was the default answer for anything she said, and after a minute of her talking, Geoffrey stood up and left us, over the next minute I did the same, leaving her alone with the show we were supposed to be watching.

I went to bed in that miserable early Friday night watching other bullshit on Youtube, stoned my face and slept. Some hours later I woke to the smell of pizza. Geoffrey and I both picked our heads from our bedrooms to the corridor at the same time. “Did you ordered pizza?” He asked.

“No…” With that fight, no one wanted to step out of our bedrooms. Meaning, we were hungry.

“The smell is too strong. Maybe dad’s back from the short vacation." It has been years since dad stopped doing pizzas at home. We both went downstairs, between the pool and the kitchen we had a big wood-fired oven that hasn’t been lit for ages. Cindy was there brawling with a pizza dough, and stretching it and squishing it back, her new biceps jumping as much as neck and chest new muscles. “Since when you know how to make pizza?” Geoffrey asked.

“Since now.”

“Where did you find wood?” I notice that were disks instead of splintered wood.

“Used that old tree that fell on the other side of the street,” she said shrugging, her muscled capped shoulders increased the effect of her shoulder movements.

“One that fell today…”

“Yeah, that one.”

“Which was intact until you left the house.”

“Okay, Sherlock, I lied. It was an old tree. It was dying anyway, it could contaminate other trees, so I just kicked it to ground. Man, I should enter the MMA." She had flour all over her muscular arms, "if that kick went to someone’s back, it would explode heart and lungs.”

“Well… whatever.” I said walking away, calling Geoffrey with me. He wanted that pizza, but not at the price of his pride. He needed to be like Gandhi, learn peaceful resistance to stop the unstoppable. The only way we could prevent her from being such a bitch.

“C’mon guys, I know you are hungry,” she said.

I turned to her, “is that pizza anyway to say that you are sorry for what you did to Geoffrey and me today?”

“No. Why I would do that?” She said opening a cold beer and drank massive gulps.

“Where that beer came from?” After Cindy had spent nearly two thousand dollars in her new wardrobe, dad had to rethink the deal, and he left his card with me for emergencies. Those emergencies didn’t include beer.

“I ordered,” she drunk the whole can and crashed it like napkins, before plowing the dough again.

“With what money?”

“I found some money…”

“Found?”

“Yeah… kind of. Dad got a little pissed of my latest custom made bras,” she said pointing to them, "bras of this size are usually for fat women, he didn't understand that," she made us notice that her tank shirt had ‘obey’ writing and all distorted around her breasts. Without a bra taming them, they would be pointy like Spock’s ears. “People are very careless with cryptocurrencies.”

“Did you stole someone’s money. Are you hacking people?”

She maneuvered the pizza in the oven just like dad used to do, “I’ll give back once I get money on my own and believe me, that won’t be hard with my bigger brain. Besides, I could take hundreds of thousands of dollars, and I took just some thousands. They way crypto coins fluctuate they wouldn’t miss much of that. If they do, they would learn to have better security. I’m doing a good thing for them.”

“To buy beer.”

“Want some?” She tossed one to me before I could reply. With the other arm she removed the pizza from the oven, “this one is done,” Cindy served it in front of Geoffrey's wide eyes, God, he loved pizza, and they looked perfectly made, full of sauce like he asked one from the heavens.

Once Geoffrey sat with a plate and took a piece into his hands, we lost the battle. Cindy won over Gandhi. She had us back without saying sorry or showing any regret for that act. I then opened the cold beer and drank. “How much money you got?” Geoffrey asked.

“Enough. Do you want some more games?”

“Yeah… sure,” he said.

“Okay, later after the movie, I'll let you spend a hundred, how that sounds?” She asked playing with her eyebrows waiting for his reaction. Geoffrey used to implore dad to buy a new game.

“Could you buy me a better graphics card too?” He took her bait. If she said yes, I would lose him forever to her side.

“If you behave, we will see how much one GTX 1070 costs.”

“Oh shit!” He started to embrace her, flour and all. “Sorry for ever calling you a blob,” she eyed at me watching that scene like the cynic that I was. “It is okay, but you called me with that name for the last four years, so it is only fair to call you pipsqueak for the next four years.”

“Yeah, I guess it is fair.”

Cindy made three pizzas, two for us, one with extra-extra cheese for her. Looking at the pile of wood, I asked “where did you get an ax?

“I chopped with a knife. I broke two knives, don’t tell dad, he loves those knives. I put them on an order.” She stole money from some idiot and was playing with knives. Cindy was borderline criminal.

“Are you sure we won’t have police here tomorrow morning?”

“As if the government cares for the crypto. Besides, anonymous transactions supposed to be a feature, now you see why it is a big problem.” Yeah, she was smart with her computer before being bitten, now she must be able to hack the NSA, but overconfidence can be fatal for the most seasoned parachutists.

While Cindy was able to change Geoffrey’s mood with pizza and games, I was not okay with her. I guess that I was pretty clear as I kept saying ‘whatever’ over whatever topic she brought. “So, Star Trek Beyond or Suicide Squad?” She asked.

Both were still in theaters, “dad told us to not download movies. He received three cease and desist letters already!”

“That’s because you even know how to set a VPN. Here, take another beer, cool down your hot head, dummy.” She gave me a can and took another for herself, drinking like an alcoholic. She watched me drink a little, “you drink like a girl,” she said and burped loudly making Geoffrey to giggle at me. I drank the rest of bottle in a few big gulps easily to show her, and she gave me another one and another to herself.

“Can I drink too?” Geoffrey asked.

“No.” I said, but he didn't take it seriously. He looked to Cindy, he never asked her for anything since he was twelve, “Can’t I, Cindy?”

“No. You're underage, pipsqueak,” she said, and completed: “and if you ask again, you are going to bed early, and without games.” He looked down and complied, without protesting as usual, like he did with dad, mom, or me.

We left the place a mess, and I wondered who was going to clean…. or whom Cindy would force to clean it. We carried beers and smoked some more pot in my bedroom before watching her pirated movies, without Geoffrey watching, of course.

She had her hair wet after another quick shower, this time, without her tight bra to stop her big conical breasts from tenting the big shirt. At moments like those, it was hard that imagine Cindy inside of that taller, fitter and hotter version of herself. She already had shoulders wider than mine, seemed bigger yet, and I noticed that we were both barefooted. That she was finally slightly taller than me, for a silent moment, we shared the same revelation before I turned away to open the door to leave.

On the TV room, she decided to rearrange the furniture, “let’s move the couch closer,” she said already doing, and before I could go down to help her, she was able to lift it alone. “Stop showing off, Cindy...” I said.

“Oh, you don’t have a clue…” and even drunk and high, she could deal with the leverage of the three seat couch quickly. I saw she smiling a bit before turning her head to the TV; she just loved to show how exceptional she was becoming at everything. Geoffrey dutifully brought the popcorn she ordered him to do in the microwave with precise instructions. She was indulging herself in the role of big sister with revenge.

Seating by my side to watch the new Star Trek, it was hard not to see how spotless her was baby skin, not a single wrinkle on her joints, no marks, no more acne on her face, the scar Cindy got from a bike accident, erased.

I knew that she had a thing for Spock, especially Quinto’s Spock, being the big nerd she was. Dad and Mom should have named her Velma or Matilda, not Cindy. Under her big puffy shirt, her freshly grown breasts free from a bra, her nipples started to poke by just listening to his voice. Her pupils expanded as all her senses targeted at him, lost in a world of her own, biting her lips, even at his sad scenes.

Thankfully, there was not much of Spock in this movie, and her nipples receded as his scenes were shorter, as they were distracting as hell for me. Instead of watching the next film, Geoffrey asked about his games, “only if you get me cookies and cream, pipsqueak. Bring all that is left.” He ran downstairs to make her happy, and she tapped on her phone adding some funds to his steam account. She already had a credit card, and I still had to ask money from dad, and that was more emasculating than her having her ‘cool’ muscles flexing casually at every minute, while I had none.

With more space on the couch, she laid down taking his place, which was not that much space for her longer legs, her feet were pressing on my sides. “This is a shitty movie,” I said after half an hour, “yeah…” she mumbled as I noticed that her nipples were stiff again. Did she have anything going for Will Smith? Harley Quinn? That was odd. I mean, that was new.

After the Joker scene ended, she shifted her hips, “god… he’s so hot...”

“You mean… Jared Leto on the most cringest performance ever?”

“He’s fucking… hot…” I noticed her muscular legs to tremble a bit, what the fuck, Cindy? “Such a weirdo sometimes,” I said, and she threw a pillow at my face like before.

“He's wealthy, confident, powerful, eccentric... desperately in love. How can't this be hot? Retract that,” she warned me, playfully, I guess.

“You found Flynn Rider hot... you wanted a Danny Phantom boyfriend. You've made a Youtube channel for prince Zuko. What's your malfunction?” I knew her too well.

Cindy jumped over me, locking my arms with her hands, “you had a crush over Android 18! Who's you to say who's weirdo? Retract that…” I tried to push my arms, and she used my strength to knock myself in the head, and she laughed at that. Was she still drunk? I didn’t said anything. I just took the opportunity of her laughter to roll us both over to the floor so I could escape. But she got over me again, locking my legs between her thighs forcefully. I couldn't move an inch of them; she was laughing at my futility of escaping her.

I protested as she behaved like the insane Harley Quinn, as I felt the increasing pressure on my lower body, her hands gripping my arms to the carpet, and she wasn’t laughing anymore, her long hair covered most of her face, I saw her eyes shut as her legs pressed against mine painfully harder, “Cindy?” I felt her big breasts brushing my chin, her nipple almost invading my mouth as she was shaking all over, and then she opened her eyes, her voice went steamy deeper than the usual tone of hers, yet her words weirdly betrayed her: “get out of here…”

“What?”

Cindy tossed me hard to the wall like she wanted to protect me from a ticking bomb, and then was blaring “get out” at me. Her hands went between her legs, as she ordered me out again and again like an angry barking dog. Her face was all distorted on what seemed to be extreme pain, or extreme pleasure? As I stepped back, as Cindy started convulsing right there on what seemed to be a huge orgasm building up, “shut the fucking door!” she mustered to say between her locked teeth.

I closed the door and stepped back in the corridor as she started to grunt louder inside, and surely it was raging hormones. I looked at Geoffrey’s room, and thankfully, he was playing with his headphones without listening to any of that, as Cindy’s cries lasted for the next long two minutes like a roller coaster ride.

Suddenly, there was silence, and then the door opened again; her hair was a mess, the couch and the carpet were all displaced, I noticed her muscular legs all wet as well, if not dripping, and she just said to me, “don’t talk,” as she crossed to her bedroom shutting that door with a bang.

Yeah, Cindy needed a boyfriend. Fast. Urgently. Now. Before her stormy hormones might kill, or rape, someone.

I messaged Thomas to visit us on the next day.






Chapter 8: Short Fuse



After my third glass of water that morning, I took enough courage to start cleaning the kitchen and the tables outside, picking the empty beer cans into a plastic bag, still surprised at how much Cindy was able to drink. More than me, no doubt. Nearly two packs by herself. The crushed cans on the ground showed the pressure of her fingers. Some of it, she casually folded and folded like playing with a sheet of paper until it was the size of a coin, something out of a hydraulic press.

Around the trash, I found the broken two butcher knives. Cindy could slice a small tree trunk like a carrot. She had more strength in one arm than all of us in that house put together. Watching this stuff on TV always felt unreal, sensationalized reports, but living with a girl like this, and still growing, I could see that the media played down what these women were capable of doing. Unsettling to see the unreal becoming real.

Thankfully, we lived in a civilized society, and those super girls didn’t bring down the government, or the army, yet.

As I swept the flour from the table, Cindy walked in all sweaty in her workout clothes; the two packs of beer had no effect on her, as far as I could see, she had no hangover like the one I was having.

“Hi…” I said. We both were still uncomfortable after what happened last night. She just nodded ‘hi’ back opening the fridge. Cindy drunk the freezing water and spreading some of it on her face and neck. It was a hot day.

Her legs all pumped, “jogging?” I asked to break the ice.

“Yeah, I need to bring down these a bit…” she adjusted her too tight top over her chest, one that compressed her large breasts the most, to keep them from bouncing around. “They are getting cumbersome… and I can’t stand listening to those girls talking on my back, guys catcalling everywhere I go. I don't want to punch anyone. More five runs I might bring them down a bit. They are more like reserves of energy, you know. But this too much energy is getting redundant,” she said hefting those pornstar assets, nonchalant like I was some roommate of hers.

“I was rhetorical, Cindy, I don’t need all the details.”

“Oh, so sorry that I don’t have any friends to talk.” She sat on the bench looking at the dirty floor, suddenly all-miserable, again.

"You used to have a gang, where are they?”

“They became so... childish. Acting as I outgrew them. Or that I’m always showing off, that I’m above them. They can’t even speak when I’m around or look me at my eyes. Cosmo went into a total panic when I lifted him up once, so freaking weird, so awkward, I was just goofing around. He never spoke to me again, like Freddy. They must hate me.”

So freaking weird was last night, Cindy, I wished to say. “Cindy… have you looked in the mirror recently? These guys are probably beating off on you every day. It is not that they hate you… they probably have some conflicted emotions.” She didn’t answer to that. She kept watching the blender working her protein shake, deep in her thoughts. Maybe thinking about what I’ve just said. “Am I hot?” Cindy suddenly asked, when the blender stop.

I watched her clueless face, “it is not for me to say, okay? How about those guys at school that used to avoid you and now are after you? Doesn’t that tell you enough?”

“That’s because I’m thin. Because I developed these,” she eyed her bigger breasts.

“You are not thin. Not anymore. You look like that could beat any guy at school.”

“I can beat any guy in school.” She flexed her arm, showing a bicep that most guys didn't have, with the strength to crush walnuts with a finger pinch.

“You got tall, fit, powerful, and has all that boobage… you became every nerd’s wet dream. That’s why your gang can’t hold a thought near you. Isn’t that painfully obvious? Wake up.”

“But about my face? It got pretty too?”

“You are hot. Probably a top ten in the school. Or in the whole town. As far as can tell.” I said as I kept sweeping the floor and suddenly Cindy hugged me from behind pulling all the air from lungs, “that’s the nicest thing you ever said to me,” Cindy said hugging harder, lifting me from my feet, my arms compressed against my sides. “Actually, the nicest thing anyone ever said to me,” she said as I tried to breathe and managed to say, “ok, okay, settle down.”

“Sorry…” she said worried as my arms shifted to red. “Everyone treats differently, dad, mom, my friends, only you seem to act the same around this… new me.”

I guess that was a compliment. Life took us apart for too long, somehow we were able to reconnect, but I said to her, “but you need friends, Cindy. I’m not your girlfriend. Try to reach Cosmo, with baby steps you will have your gang back, talk to other girls.”

“Gosh… not after what you’ve said to me. It changes everything. I'm not interested in whatever they are thinking about me. Most girls hate me now, especially those I thought that were my friends,” she said looking at herself over a mirrored glass of the cabinet, acknowledging her enhanced beauty. Yeah, she had a point, being all awesome is not a guarantee to have friends. Sycophants, perhaps.

Watching me scrubbing the dishes, Cindy finally asked if she could help, on her way of helping, “don’t you want me to call Geoffrey to help you up out?”

“He went out… why don’t you help me?”

“I’ve made the pizzas. And why are you even cleaning the dishes so soon? To please me?” She finished the shake abandoning the tall glass over the table. I picked up that glass and put in the sink, flushing it, “it is not everything around you, Cindy. We’ll have a visit today. Thomas is coming.”

I looked at her, frozen in place, like she just saw a ghost, frozen, muted, not even blinking. “He’ll spend the day with us,” I completed while cleaning her glass. “He’ll bring more weed and some beer. We were talking about ordering some tacos, but since you are always starving, a barbecue sounded… Cindy?”

She vanished from my sight.

Cindy probably fled to her bedroom with her heart racing faster than any exercising on those muscly legs of hers. I've always noticed how she stared at him. Well, like most girls do to him. It was terrible to be his wingman. Any girl we meet stares at Thomas the way Cindy does, and laughing at his lame jokes, playing with their hair, biting their lips. For me, well, if I got Thomas by my side, every brilliant joke of mine, girls plainly ignored me. Really, I wasn’t ugly or anything, but I couldn’t compete with a tall, attractive, artsy, experienced, and full of confidence guy like Thomas. Nature is unfair by definition. But I digress, many men do the same with an attractive and confident girl.

Cindy was just another one of those girls dreaming day and night about making him boyfriend material, or maybe just lusting after him, who knows. Well, becoming hot, Cindy had a chance. She was so right.

Sometime later, Thomas parked his truck in our garage, and it was full of bags. Food and beer and several other things. I saw Cindy from her window watching us unloading the car, predictable as ever. Thomas turned to me, “hey man, I want you to read it,” he said giving me a hundred pages pile. It was another version of the same screenplay he was working for the last year. His baby. He wanted to make into Hollywood with it. Thomas was a bit delusional. “I changed the ending, cut some fat, added some more musculature to it… speaking of musculature, is she here?”

“Yeah, she’ll come down.”

“Nick, dude, I saw your sister latest photos on her feed…” He was so thirsty for her, but before he dwelled on it, I came to his ear, “she can hear us,” I said. He chuckled, “what?”

“Believe me. She can listen to everything at this distance, spooky.”

“She has x-ray vision too?”

“Not that I'm aware. Tom, you know what girls like Cindy are becoming, right?”

“I was thinking of adding a character like her to the story, what do you think? My uncle said that some studios are looking after these super girls. It is a hot topic.” He wasn’t listening, and I knew that Cindy was.

Inside my home, we heard above us, “hey guys”, and Cindy was there walking down the stairs like a school princess from an 80s movie, and for the first time in her life, in high heels. Short shorts, a black top displaying her abs and most of her breasts, and those sandals made those muscles in her legs to bulge; they seemed longer than ever. We both watched Thomas’s reaction, “Cindy…”

“I changed a little…” A little. She belonged to a sports magazine cover. Cindy came down those steps swinging her hips like I never saw she doing before, but on the last step, her inexperience with those heels made her to fall tumbling into his arms, and they gave a long gaze to each other, “are you okay?” He asked, helping her to get on her feet. On those shoes, she towered over me, and nearly reached Thomas’s height. “Wow,” he said. She got embarrassed for a moment, looking cuter than ever.

Thomas pointed to her muscular arm, “are those real?” and she hid them around her back.

“I’m a bit strong…”

“Let me see it.”

“I don’t know…”

“C’mon, flex them.”

She looked at me with uncertainty. I stupidly nodded her to do it. Cindy brought her arm to flex without much enthusiasm, not flexing them for real. “They look real good on you,” Thomas said.

Her eyes went wide, “do you think so?”

“Yeah, can I feel them?”

I interrupted them, “I going to leave these in the fridge,” taking the bags with beers from Thomas’s hands. They didn’t acknowledge me. As usual with Thomas, I could hear the girl giggling behind my back, I needed the girl drunk to get on that same stage with me. Fuck Thomas.

After I had loaded the fridge, I was suddenly alone. “That was fast,” I said to myself.

I opened a beer and started to roll a joint. A fat one. Trying not to think what was happening upstairs. I had his screenplay over the table. I didn’t want to read it. Because fuck Thomas. Cindy probably would read it in minutes to please him. After all, he never listened to what I had to say, he just wanted assurance, validation, for me to say, ‘good job’ with two thumbs up.

A couple of hours later, I fired the grill. We had enough meat to feed a platoon. Soon, just the smoke, the smell of barbecue would bring Cindy down faster than Christmas presents. I knew she hadn't eaten yet. She left half of her protein shake on the blender once she heard Thomas was coming.

As expected, Cindy, her hair wet from a shower, jumped the stairs, I mean, literally jumped the stairs, all ten steps, with Thomas behind her slowly, step by step, carrying her shoes in his hands. He was walking funny.

“Is it done?” She asked?

“It is raw,” I said.

She took the beef from the grill and put on a plate. It made no difference that it wasn’t ready. She cut piece after piece barely chewing it.

“Hey,” I gave Thomas a beer, he seemed to be in pain. He took some ice from the fridge and put into a plastic bag. “Are you alright?” He just nodded yes and went by her side on the outside table, sitting uncomfortably, and put the bag over his crotch. I asked no more.

I could see she was overly happy, humming some tune as she ate chunk after chunk, happy like I've not seen in years. He turned to me, “so, have you read it? Is it better?” He asked about the paper over the table, “yeah…” I said.

“You haven’t read it!”

“I'll read it later, okay?”

“I can give you some notes,” Cindy said with her mouth full. “If you want.” I put two more slabs on the grill, as she finished the second one, and kept talking with her mouth full, “I’ve read some screenplay books, Syd Field, Snider, Flynn, Cole Haag, McKey…”

“McKey?” Thomas asked. I bet he never heard half of those names. He turned to me, “You never told me that your sister was into movies.” She wasn’t, Cindy must have overheard me talking with Thomas, and then googled and read all popular screenwriting books in a week just to impress him. I knew her too well.

“I’m totally into movies,” she said defensively, “what are your favorites?”

Thomas watched her eating so fast, maybe surprised, or perhaps a little appalled. “Too many to list.” Like any other girl, Thomas didn’t want them messing with his ‘artistic vision’, he just wanted to be adored by them, not to be questioned by them. “Those books must be great, but I don’t believe in formulaic assessments. Anyone can read a book. I want to make something new, something fresh… thanks, anyway.” Cindy raised her eyebrows at that, Thomas just don’t notice how arrogant he sounds sometimes, and he can make things worse: “But you can be my muse instead,” and he touched her hair, putting it behind her ear, patronizing her.

With any other guy, that would be the last straw, but that any other guy wasn’t as handsome and charming as Thomas. “Okay,” she said meekly, acknowledging her place by his side. It was odd watching this tiger unexpectedly toothless; I guess Cindy could sense how easily that sudden relationship could just vanish. Making girls feeling insecure was Thomas’s specialty.

At times, Cindy would notice him glancing at her arms and she would subtlety flex them. He stroked them with wonder. After fucking with all the hottest girls in school, Thomas finally found something different and new. It made her all too happy, so everything was an excuse for her to flex some body part to watch his reaction, unable to hide her smiling at that. He would ask her to bring some beer and then watched her butt sashaying in those heels. I shouldn’t be the best person to evaluate my sister’s new ass, but damn, it was round and firm like no other, pure muscle, I imagined. Thomas was drooling on the hammock, still holding a bag of ice down there. That butt made Cindy more feminine than she suspected. Obliviously sexy.

She still had some trouble with those shoes, nearly falling and spilling those beers, but she was now a fast learner. Cindy learned driving with a stick going to the supermarket, something that she was unable within months of frustrated attempts. Everything was increasingly easier to her, mundane, if not, boring. If her relationship with my arrogant dear friend endures, it would be the social experiment of our times, and time would tell what would fall first, his arrogance or her pride.

For the time, he let her to toy with him, grabbing him, holding him in her arms, not letting him go, and was becoming uncomfortable for me to watch them. They acted like kids, playfully testing each other strength, and of course, she should win by a large margin, but she was letting him win so that he could make out with her. How cute.

Then, we heard the front door opening, and lightning fast I hid the weed from the table, but it was just Geoffrey. “Hey, pal, we have food in here,” I yelled at him.

“I’m alright.” He mumbled leaving his bag and his skate by the door. Cindy and I looked at each other, and she stood up from Thomas’s embrace. “Something is not all right,” Cindy said walking down to our brother, and before he reached the stairs, Cindy grabbed his arm and brought his face to hers, he had a black eye. “Who did this,” she asked aloud.

“I fell. Leave me alone.” Of course, he tried to push back his arm, and she didn’t let him go. Her voice went sterner, and lower, “who gave you that,” demanding an answer, bringing him closer with her grip. Geoffrey was startled for a moment of how suddenly towering she was. “Are you wearing mom’s shoes?”

“Those are mine… don’t change the subject. Who hurt you?”

“It is not your business.” Suddenly Cindy lifted him from the floor, “I want names.”

That sight took Thomas aback; I guess he finally understood what he was messing with. “Cindy, that’s not helping,” I said, and surprisingly, she put him back on the floor, maybe because Thomas was in the vicinity.

On her high heels, she was more intimidating than ever, her shoulders alone were intimidating, but in those shoes, she was above six feet tall. Geoffrey saw himself cornered by her, and there was no way out. “It was Toro. He was making fun of me, and I pushed him. He knocked me out cold. Can I get some ice now?”

“Why he was making fun of you?”

“It was because of you, okay. Saying that you are turning to a guy and that I’ll…”

I saw her fist closing, forming veins around her forearm, “say it.”

“…suck your dick. Happy?” Shit. Geoffrey told her too much. Those idiots were dead.

I could sense the fumes coming out of her nostrils, “where are they?” She asked coldly. Geoffrey looked at me not knowing what to do, and she took him once more, lifting to the wall, her tight sleeves rolled back leaving her biceps naked, it would be scary for any boy, or even any man, “tell… me… now.”

Geoffrey mumbled, “the old skate park.” She turned to me, “go get ice for him. Take care of him.” She pushed him to me and took the stairs up, we all eyed each other, Thomas said, “she should totally beat their asses.”

“I don’t think that’s a good idea,” I said following her. In her bedroom, she was in her running sneakers, shorts, and a black hoodie. I blocked her to talk her out of this, she pushed me away and went to my bedroom, opening my drawers full of old hardware and cables, “Cindy, what are you doing?” She took several wire ties from there, “Cindy, stop it.” She walked on me, and my body learned to step back when she did that. I bumped my back into the door as she got closer, her purple eyes a little higher than mine, “do I need to remember you to not get in my way?” She dared me to answer, and I said nothing. Cindy closed her hoodie around her head and went stairs down, fast.

When I got downstairs, she already had left. Thomas asked, “should we go after her?”

“We’ll never reach her on foot.”

“Let’s drive, then.”

He sat uncomfortably on the driver's side. “are you alright down there?” I asked. “Your sister went a bit rough on me. She’s so fucking strong. And so fucking clumsy.”

“Dude, she was bitten. And a fucking virgin. This is what happens.”

“She almost broke my cock in two while humping me, dude. She’s pretty dominant for a… virgin.”

“Too much info, dude,” I said as we arrived at the old skate park, which was empty since there was a new bigger one across the river just opened. “She left her phone on her bed. Can you see her?”

“I don’t think she arrived yet," he said. Thomas was still clueless about what she was capable. We got out of the truck, Thomas yelled her name, we only heard the wind and the water from the river. We spent some minutes searching for her, or Toro, anyone, and then we listened to a crash of a falling tree. “She’s there,” I said, and we went into the woods.

“She might be hurt.” Thomas wondered as we entered the small forest that went along the river.

“Anything might be hurt, not her,” I responded as we started to hear people crying at a distance. We walked slower finding the source, and we found a wrecked tree, three guys tied on each other around one oak, and Cindy standing there with her arms crossed, watching them crying for our help, yelling "she's crazy."

“I hope that there are no broken bones, Cindy,” I said. She didn’t change her stance. Her muscular legs were in full view, her hoodie still closed and tight over her shoulders and arms.

“Not yet,” she said, thinking about what to do next.

Thomas looked the fallen tree, not a big one, but it was broken in half, “What happened here?” Thomas asked trying to put two and two together.

One of those idiots started to yell, “she’s freaking insane!” Suddenly, a stone went razor sharp above his face, taking a chunk out of the tree with it, splattering wood around Toro's fat body. “Forgot rule number one, dickless?” She said taking another stone and played with it, flexing her arm, the small stone cracked in half.

“Woah,” said Thomas, “do that again.”

Cindy gave a side smile at him and aimed at that same place once again, raining more wood over Toro's head. We could ever hear the stone hissing back. “Holy fuck, that’s fucking awesome!” He said widening his eyes at her. Great, now Cindy would show off to him, and scare the shit of these idiots even more.

“How about… a bigger stone?” She went to a boulder, maybe of a hundred pounds, and tore it off the dirt. With it over her head, Cindy walked to the one called Toro, the burly bully that used to be in her class, used to torment her, it was personal.

Her hoodie was ripping around the sleeves and back. Toro started to beg her, while trying to break free, “please! I’ll leave your brother alone. I’m sorry.”

Thomas was thrilled of watching my sister doing her justice. “Will you suck my dick?” Cindy asked Toro as she let it drop over his head, “no, Cindy!” I yelled and I closed my eyes, looking the other way, but I haven’t heard any skull crushing, only Toro going into despair. When I opened my eyes, Cindy held the big stone an inch over his head, with a single hand, smiling at us. “Oh.. shit…” Toro said when we noticed piss soaking his gray pants, making Cindy laughing out loud. She threw the big stone with a thud between his legs, making the ground to tremble, scaring the birds, and breaking another stone in half.

Thomas came behind her and was utterly amazed, caressing her arm, which she flexed, the head of that bicep, maybe fifteen or sixteen inches thick, widened the ripping of her ruined sleeve, and she kissed his mouth, right in front of those dejected crying idiots, humiliated by her.

It was for the best for them. Cindy changed her focus, leaving them alone, taking Thomas' hands, probably to make out with Thomas nearby. “What about them?” I yelled at her, she turned back to me and eyed another small tree, with a kick she broke it down, and the canopy crashed inches before Toro and the other two, with a smile of triumph and a work well done on her face, she said to me, “you can release them, if you want,” before taking Thomas’s hands leading him deeper into the woods.

“Do you guys have a knife?” I asked politely to give them some dignity, and one of them pointed his defeated face to his hip, where I found a gangsta pocket knife. “Are you hurt?” He just stared down, not emitting a word, out of shame and not believing what he saw, like the other two. I released them from the tree, cutting the wire. They ran away from me without even asking the knife back. Still tied to each other. Idiots.

Looking at my surroundings, I had to convince Cindy to stop killing innocent trees.

For those wondering on how I came up with this story, it started as a vanilla fmg story on another forum. Writing on and off for some time, just watering it, than it outgrew its vase, growing to become this big thing, and I had no alternative but to write it down.

I hope when I finish editing it, I'll ask to add to the library, until then, I'll be updating here

Chapter 9: Under Control



Okay, I accept, it was all about Cindy.

Her growing unnatural strength is frightening yes, but for that, I was somewhat prepared. To be so strong was not such a big deal in the modern world, we don’t hunt, or fight each other to lead the tribe. I mean, there is a limit of what muscles alone can accomplish besides intimidating everyone.

Badly prepared I was for what her mind could do then. Just two days after the sex rounds with my best friend, Cindy came to my bedroom asking me to read something, her notes on Thomas’s script. She sat with her big legs by my side, making my spring bed to bounce me to the sides; it was abundantly clear she was heavier than me. Not just size, those muscles were denser than my flesh.

I recollected how fast those past few months went, and how much our lives changed because of a single bee. Where was Cindy? The sister I met since forever was a memory. Her bones lengthened, her limbs inflating with new muscle, her face perfected by a pinup artist. Why was I sweating? Was it because of her naked legs thrumming with unforgiving strength? Or just the danger to be around them, the unconscious fear of the destructive power they contained? Those curves shifting as she crossed her legs, the mechanical marvel of her moving musculature... was that rob my rational thoughts? Why doesn't she wear a bra at home? There are days they were rounder, smoother, others, in pissy mood just like her, big torpedoes mode. It wasn't just to annoy mom.

This assemble was a wrecking ball that knocked out any other thought, like a strike after strike, until there are no pins left, but her, holding the wrecking ball.

Her shoulder touched mine, I could not ignore the rock shaped arm pushing against my softer arm, my mind could not stop registering that I could see more muscles forming just on her forearm. As a she was getting bigger, those muscles began to separate, and each new muscle grabbed my attention just as her biceps alone did before.

It was becoming awkward anytime she neared me, and it was too late, she noticed me watching her arm like a cat would follow a laser, and she flexed it, making her rested bicep to grow rounder.

She relaxed her arm, and her smiling was… bemused. “What?” I asked.

“Googly eyes.”

“What?

“You heard me, fool. I can see the in your pupils, actually, your skin, the breathing pattern, I can tell your heart skipping a beat when I get my muscles get hard like this.” She flexed her both arms harder. “Just like dad. I can sense this reaction on Cosmo. I guess it is natural for some guys.”

“Well, it is not natural to see muscles in girls.”

“Especially with the little sister, right?” She flexed her both arms over me, laughing at all the bleeps from my physiological reactions, attesting her theory. She relaxed again, holding her stupid giggling as she stretched her longer body, lying back down by my side, relaxing her muscles.

“I wasn’t able to decipher all these reactions before, you know, I was rather confused, but after I had sex with Thomas, it became so fucking clear, like Magic Eye, like when you cross your eyes and a figure forms from the noise. You guys got so easy to read now.”

I put my notebook away, “look, that doesn’t mean I’m interested in you, or anything…”

“Relax, dummy. It is not your fault…” she flexed arm again, making a funky ‘o’ face at that, “…until I decide that it is.”

“Stop it. Cut it out.”

Cindy could have stopped right there, but she kept her arms flexed, making her back wider than ever, stretching her top and compressing her breasts almost out of it, “it’s just funny, it’s like I’m pulling your strings like a puppet. Why don’t you stop gawking at them? They're just muscles...” She saw me getting very uncomfortable. “Okay, I’ll stop tormenting you. It is just that funny way of you looking at them… Just so weird, unexpected.” She was so annoyingly amused, “Girls are acting like that, but they are harder to read. Maybe I should have sex with a girl to learn them too. How many girls have you dated after Ashley?”

I looked away to the door, she was a virgin until two days ago, and now sounded like a sex therapist and walking around like a freaking muscle diva, “what do you want here?”

“I wrote some notes for Thomas screenplay. I need you to read them.”

“Why? It is your notes.”

“He asked your notes, so I faked your writing.”

“You what?” I turned some pages, and indeed, it was my writing all over the borders, other ten full pages of notes with my writing following it. “I would never write that much,” I said in wonder. I took a pen and repeated some words with my writing to compare, the ‘e’ and ‘a’ and ‘z’ were off, but overall, no one could tell the difference. “how long it took for you to do that?” “

“About an hour. Okay, an hour and a half. It needs a lot of bloody work. A full rewrite. It sucks.”

“Isn’t better for him to learn by himself?”

“Why if I can help?”

“And why are you faking my writing then?”

“He wouldn’t listen to me now… I’ll fix him later.”

“Fix him later? What do you mean by that? That you will change him?”

“He's not very smart, doesn’t he… well, how I can put it, everyone is becoming dumber compared to me. I didn’t ask for being more intelligent and smarter than anyone, but well, here I am. You know, I’m getting so fucking smart that I could crush his little male ego like a grape, but I’m not like this. I want to help, even when people don’t want my help. Or are unaware that I’m helping. ”

Cindy was getting scary again, “because you know what’s better for them…” I said.

“Exactly. I can step up everyone towards success and make feel better about themselves. Thoma's uncle will sell this script, and he will start a career, even if I have to rewrite it myself. Which I think I can do in a couple of days. When my muscles are set to get bigger, in some hours, like nothing.”

“Your brain grows along with your muscles…”

“Didn’t you know that? It is 1 to 1. Sounds like a joke, but is like one IQ point for each pound. Never noticed those two female bodybuilders in the Forbes top one hundred? How do you think they got there? Lifting weights? Yeah, right. Next year it will double the number of bittens, like four big girls in the list, and the following year doubling again, like eight, then sixteen, until they fill the list. It is inevitable in ten years or so, all the richest people of the planet will be just the bitten. It is a race for the top, and I’m not late to that party.”

“So you are thinking about…”

“Yeah, eat much more, and find super weights to muscle up for the race to the top. If I’m going to be an amazon, it is just better to embrace, isn’t it? If I eat right, I’ll get big very soon. Then, when I’m finally rich, I’ll get leaner again to fit doors. It is not easy to grow really big, but I already have a plan. That space that no one uses, I just threw out that couch, so I can make it my lab.”

“Isn’t that space belong to dad?”

“Used to.” She said raising her eyebrows, implicitly saying how much she was lording over him. “My problem is finding weights ten times heavier, and even then they will get too light for me. But I’ll be so much smarter.”

“When you decided all this?”

“Yesterday. I decided that getting fucking rich should be my first priority, so I can do whatever I want afterward.”

“Isn’t that everyone’s priority?”

“Yeah, but I won this lottery here,” she flexed her arm again, taking pride the form that should be on fitness magazine covers. “The more I look at them, more beautiful I think they are, don’t you think? I love to see them shifting and bulging inside my clothes, pushing them to its limits, I want to see them bigger, just to see how it would feel like.” Yeah, she was in love with her arms, I guess that Thomas fucked with her mind. “Why shouldn’t I? It is so awesome what they can do.” Was she getting me uncomfortable on purpose? Was she going to flex those muscles all the time now? Thomas gave her so much confidence?

“Wouldn’t be too much muscle for Thomas?”

“I think he will grow to accept who I am, and what I’m going to be. He paid a lot of attention on my muscles anyway. He will get more of that. For now, I need you to read my notes so you can call him here.” She noticed my effusive enthusiasm on that task, and put her hand on my knee and tapped it, “if your sister is going to be rich, I’d say to be generous with her.”

“Is that a threat?”

“It can be,” she said taking off that muscular ass from my bed, “but it doesn’t need to be.” She said fully aware that I was eyeing her butt, with that stupid grin of hers.

I did not protest of being her confidant anymore. I had no option. Who else Cindy would tell how people were getting smaller and dumber around her or would listen to her big plans that sounded so freaking aloof, or how awesome is to be a winner of the queen bee lottery...

Reading her notes, she worded everything wrong with it in ways I couldn’t explain. The screenplay was crap, I always knew that, but reading those notes, I understood why. Her thinking so well constructed and so full of deep references that Thomas would have little choice but accepting it, and gladly. I texted him to come over, "I finished my notes," I typed.

"Is your sis there?" Thomas messaged back. "She sent me twenty-eight messages since Saturday. Fifteen today. She’s creeping me out."

"She’s new into relationships," I wrote back, trying to fix things. Cindy would grow insanely mad if he dumps her so fast, it would be a seismic event.

"Bro, I cut other girls for less. But you’re right. I’ll try to talk to her later."

Her relationship with Thomas wasn't a sure thing as her big brain thought it to be.






Chapter 10: Vulnerable



As Cindy developed inhumanly fast, the dinners became more silent accordingly. Every other night I would see dad watching Cindy's arms to bulge, and mom watched these glances with envious eyes, drinking harder her wine. Each night was worse than the one before.

But there was another thing going on that night.

Cindy surely didn't tell me everything, she bit her food and gulped it down mechanically, her mind was in some place else.

Thomas did not reply me about the script notes, and it was his baby. Something was wrong. I expected that Cindy would nag me to get to him back, but something has happened, and her mood was apprehensive, waiting for something.

"Another death today." Mom said on her way to start chit chat. "Skull crushed. He was just seventeen," she said and gulped more of her wine, Cindy kept staring at her plate, trying to ignore her. Every other night mom wanted to talk about another Bitten victim, each one was a new monthly scandal, this time a clueless robber died before he could fire.

"How many this month? Around the world?" Mom asked no one.

Cindy dropped her fork, her purple eyes still locked to her plate while mom preached about the 'BQ hazard', talking about how ordinary people felt threatened by them, defenseless and feeling vulnerable. Cindy could kill all of us without breaking a sweat, maybe before we could even react, and destroy the house, or fucking level the whole neighborhood, who knows, and mom wanted us to remember this every other dinner.

"13, right? 13 deaths this month, right?" Mom asked no one again. "It is a new high, and we are still in the middle of the month." Mom chuckled as she took another bite.

We all hoped she would stop there, as we all could see Cindy's arms and neck to tense, but mom went on, "and these strange masculine women are so few. Yet, look at the damage. I know that is not their fault, but something must be done."

Cindy took her bait, and turned to mom, coldly, "what must be done, mom?"

"I don't know, dear, these women need some place away from people, a tropical island far from here, surely you can see the danger of having too much power in this world, can't you?"

"You want the government to lock us up in a ghetto... Is that it? Segregation?"

As the only level-headed family member in that table, I had to intervene, "Cindy, she's..." Cindy gave a seriously ominous creepy stare at me, effectively shutting up my mouth, or any other body movement of mine, and her face turned back to mom: "of what you are truly afraid, mom?"

Mom nervously laughed, "look at them," and she pointed her hands at me, dad and Geoffrey. "Look how they changed. Look how you just made Nicholas obey you, just made him shut his mouth up. You've made him less of a man..."

"Hey, mom!" I protested.

"Shut up, Nicholas. You know who your sister is. We all do, she never really changed," mom eyed those bigger and firmer breasts of her daughter, and said in spite, "how can you jiggle those water balloons with this awkward body of yours. Look at those arms..." her eyes completed her phrase, with 'disgusting'.

Geoffrey, dad and I were cold dead silent like the T-Rex scene in Jurassic Park. And mom was doing Jeff Goldblum's part, calling the T-Rex to run after her. They were exchanging sparks with their eyes, and I was relieved that Cindy seemed to be controlling her anger. It felt to me that mom was just defying Cindy in front of us to show who's boss. Or to dare Cindy to break into violence and prove her right.

"A powerful, luminous queen bee outside, yes, just the same old moth inside," mom said at Cindy's silence.

Mom did it… that was totally uncalled for, I was ready to take sides this time. 'Moth' used to be Cindy's nickname in school as a kid, and she cried many times over that, mom was reopening a wound.

Just then, Cindy's phone beeped over the table.

Breathing hard, she read what was on the screen, and just as that, Cindy crushed that phone like toothpaste, it wailed sparks before dying in her closed fist, a fist which she brought to her forehead… was Cindy about to cry?

Suddenly, she brought down that same fist over the table in a nanosecond, an earsplitting blast took half of the dinner table to collapse to the floor, and the other half to go up right in our faces, and Mom and Geoffrey had their arms over the table. They both propelled to the air and the ground. When it all stopped, I saw Geoffrey's arm bent in the wrong direction, and I had a piece of glass stuck in my forearm.

Mom was lying unconscious, and dad on his fours trying to understand what happened. Cindy happened. And she was still in her chair looking at the destruction around her.

I stared at that glass on my arm, it was a big chunk, and I couldn't feel it, maybe my brain was blocking the pain. I was afraid to remove it. I turned to Cindy, who was stepping away from that disaster, part of the table around her pulverized to splinters. With her face full of shame, even her super-brain couldn't tell her what to do.

"Hospital," dad said as mom was starting to wake up in his arms. "What happened?" Mom had a big bruise on her chin and blood coming out of her mouth, Geoffrey started to cry in pain as he tried to move his broken arm. None of us spent any time on Cindy, to not even look at her face of remorse. We just went to the car, I helped Geoffrey, and dad helped mom, and I shut the front door right on her face so she wouldn't follow us to the hospital.

An hour later, with my stitches done, dad had a small laceration on his forehead and some splinters of wood that had to be removed from his numb leg, but he was okay. Geoffrey and mom would need more care. "Go home," my father said, concerned, still trembling a bit from the explosive dinner, "go see your sister, I'm calling home, she isn't answering. Cindy might look indestructible. She isn't."

I took the car, as soon as dad said that, I too grew worried. Cindy has been weird all day.

I arrived back home fifteen minutes later. The phone was ringing inside, probably dad calling. The whole place was dark. I turned on the light on my phone and saw food splattered over the ceiling, glass, and pieces of porcelain everywhere. I walked to her bedroom, and her door was open. I heard the soothing shower noise in the darkness, "Cindy?" No answer. I slowly opened the bathroom door and found a trail of blood over the white flooring. My heart raced, the spotlight of my phone illuminated the tub, and there she was immobile inside, immersed in the water with her clothes, staring at the wall as if I wasn't there, there was blood in her fingers and a puddle of blood beneath them, "Oh, no..."

I dashed to her, there was a sharp knife near her, bloody as well, and her hairdryer was floating over the water. "Oh, fuck… why you fucking did it..."

As I started to cry on my knees, I couldn't look at her dead eyes, and then I felt a hand over my head, her hand, patting me: "I'm okay, Nic."

"What the fuck? Did you try to fucking killing yourself?" My voice was betraying my anger, my heart full of relief that she spoke at all, my eyes red as hell.

"Some things don't turn up the way we hoped for." She said as I took her wrist and searched for the cuts, rubbing there to find where the blood came from, there was just a thin red line fading out.

"Was it Thomas? He dumped you?" I kept talking as I unplugged and tossed away the hairdryer from that soapy water and searched for any other method that she stupidly tried to kill herself. Did she electrocute herself? And didn't died? What could kill her?

"I wouldn't try to kill myself over a guy, Nic," Cindy said without emotion.

"What then? You can't take mom's provocations seriously, right? You know her game, you can't fall for it. And she and Geoffrey and dad will be fine… accidents happen. No reason to take your life for..."

"I lost thirty million dollars this night, Nic."

I blinked. Twice. "What?"

"Something went wrong. All my predictions were right… all of them, but not this one, just the one that I couldn't do wrong. I think I've broken an exchange, Nic, lots of people will lose tons of money… because of me."

"You are only eighteen, Cindy, what the fuck are talking about?"

"I didn't take just some thousands, Nic, I took hundreds of thousands, it was just that easy. I could trace those big whales, find their history, their sloppy footprints, each had more money than all the rest of the fish, and I took a big glass out of it."

"What happened wrong?"

"I can't get you involved."

"You lost it all?"

She nodded her head positively.

I sat on the wet floor, hearing the phone ringing again. "Do they know that was you?"

"I hope not," she said.

"Holy shit, Cindy"

"Holy shit, Nic."

I called dad bullshitting that everything was 'fine'. Mom was doing an MRI, and they would take longer than expected.

I turned up the house's power and cleaned all the flooring stained with her blood, while she was sat on her bed watching the carpet, feeling defeated, using an old white bathrobe too small for her frame, barely covering her breasts. She didn't care.

On my knees, I reinspected her wrists once again, and there were no marks whatsoever. She could heal so fast. I said to her, "shit, Cindy, you can't even kill yourself," I got her a laugh out of it.

And she stopped laughing. She stared right at me with those big big purple irises of hers, they seemed to sparkle, her mouth a little open as if she needed to say something, I could see her lips regaining its garnet color, blooming again, lips as perfectly detailed as a Stradivarius violin, full as her breasts, expressive as her muscles. How many times did I stare at her like this?

She didn't cut my gawking with a wisecrack, or faked obliviousness, Cindy stared back at me and let her robe to fall from her shoulders, exposing breasts that I lost so many nights wondering how they looked like naked. They must be beyond EEs, whatever, they were big but was their form what counts. No breasts should look like this… so daring against gravity. I sighed as her areolas flushed full as her lips, bringing her nipples up and away from each other.

At times my mind flashed how Cindy used to look, but a single look at her new self erased that from my mind. Like if it was another life. Another Cindy.

"This is biblically wrong," I said staring at her nakedness.

"Are you going to tell what's wrong with a girl who robs and lost thirty million dollars?" She took the back of my head and her tongue invaded my mouth, a tongue strong and large as the rest of herself. I just… just melted away in her arms, under the hot breath of wild strawberries. And she kissed me again, pushing my body towards hers, conforming mine to hers, I felt like she was sucking my soul out of my lungs as if she always wanted to do that.

With a single arm she grabbed my collar and dragged me over the bed and over herself, and believe it or not, I was lost on where she was leading us. Seated over her, I took the splendor of all those naked muscles welding power with female harmony, and breasts that I'm unable to recreate with words. Celestial? Heavenly? Hypnotic?

"How could think of killing yourself?" I mumbled, "look at this fucking body of yours... would be such a waste."

"I'll fuck you up, brother. Literally." She switched our positions so fast that I couldn't even react, it felt like more than one G for a moment, disorientating, my mind taking time to adjust to my perspective shift, and there she was, above me, locking me up with her insanely strong thighs, thighs that could football a car. Just one twitch of hers, I could be dead.

And that thought made me just harder, she had all the power, I found myself just gyrating my hips, trying to rub that bulge of mine on those muscular naked thighs, and she watched me contorting under her as all my senses wanted more, more of everything, more of those breasts, more of those arms, more of those iron-hard abs moving like a cobra.

She slowly flexed her biceps, with her palms open, majestically widening her back, bringing up her lats to the show, the new muscles she just started to develop. Her purple eyes went a bit crazy as I tried to reach her arms in vain, she was getting intoxicated with my own intoxication, her perversion feeding off my own perversion, this big dominating girl is she wanted to be her whole life, and then there she was, fully being it.

She came down embracing me and grinding my body with hers as if I was a stuffed toy, just like I saw she doing once with pillows.

I was still in my clothes and her naked over me, rubbing herself and all her muscles over my face, my chest, my crotch, she wanted me to cum, she ordered me to cum, and I had to obey. When I started to cum, she just watched me like a spectator watching fireworks, her magic working on me, happy with a new trick she just learned: how to make her big brother squirm.

Between breaths, I said to her, feeling my crotch all wet, "what the fuck we've just done?"

"I'm not done yet," and she brought my face to her right fat nipple in one move, giving me no option but letting it invade my mouth, feeling it with all my tongue, she needed more, she took my head out of her nipple and her lips touching my earlobes, whispered "suck fucking harder than that…"

I had my mouth full with her pointy breast again, as I sucked it harder as I could, I felt that nipple enlarging more, "bite it… try to take a piece out of that..." My teeth closing around her nipple gave a small jolt in her body, making all those muscles to tense around her embrace, and "bite harder, Nic"

This was new territory, Cindy's body was so strong that I need the human's strongest muscle to please her soft parts. I fucking start chewing out that nipple and her swollen areola, like a zombie eating brains. Her hand locking my head compressed my whole face into one killing smothering. I couldn't breathe as her breathing went louder, making me chew her faster, trying to rip out a piece out as she ordered. Her pressure on over my head made me see stars and little worms of light, dancing, celebrating as the oxygen left my brain, and before I blacked out, I bite her nipple like a rottweiler, and the whole world started to quake. I could feel the vibrations of her throat by her breasts, and my mouth then flooded with... milk. She was spurting milk.

She released me and started fingering herself, not only to maintain that orgasm, but to amplify into a series of them, and then there was liquid coming out of everywhere, her breasts, her legs, soaking the bed --and so that's why she changes its sheets every day--. The milk on my mouth, nearly asphyxiated me, yet I couldn't stop watching her spurting a geyser from her legs, over my jeans and drenching my shirt, it was a fucking hot white shower.

After a whole minute, her breasts stopped spurting, her eyes closed feeling the last breezes of those orgasms finally leaving her body, and her face, angelical like she just found Jesus.

Cindy opened her eyes, feeling my hair was all sticky as everything else, and she started to laugh, openly laugh.

There was a new sensation in the air. We did it. Full on incest. The dawn of a new day. Fucking suicidal sisters.

She left me in bed and took a shower, and before she closed the door, I had to make a question, I couldn't let it die out with just silence, "was it better than Thomas?"

Cindy smiled and said, "that milk thing, that didn't happen with him." She said before closing the bathroom door, she felt better about herself for a second, but then her mind went back to the loss of eight figure fuck-you-money and what else.

I walked to my own bedroom shirtless, my shirt was a wet rag. I didn't know what to think. Actually, I had to stop thinking. Somehow I felt that it was all out of my hands anyway. Just let it flow with the river, I said to myself.

Turning up the lights, I heard a bee inside my bathroom, a little drone buzzing loud and wanting to get out. Probably locked there all day. I opened a window for it to quit. Instead, it flew inside home and to the corridor. I followed that bee ricocheting all around the walls and ceiling until it found the attic ladder and entered by a gap upstairs. I turned my phone's lantern on and pushed down that ladder.

Sticking my head up there I heard more than one bee; they seemed calm. I walked up inside to the dark, searching the bees, and I felt something crunching under the sole of my foot, on the dirty floor I found a large disk of dead bees, long dead, with a much bigger bee dead at its center. Twenty times larger than the workers, she had purple rings around the abdomen. That queen has lost its stinger. She bit someone before dying here below her nest.

That hive was dead. I inspected that strange formation, the bees themselves seemed to die in a perfect geometrical arrangement, forming a circle around their queen, creating beautiful patterns with their tiny bodies as their last tribute to the dead ruler. Geometrical and noble as only bees could be. Old and young, tiny male drones and female workers, all sip the queen's venom to die with her.

I took several pictures of that macabre painting from nature and turned around to follow the solitary drones flying around me, probably patrolling my presence near their hive.

I walked around the large dark attic room, and the number of drones suddenly multiplied tenfold, alerting me that I was close enough. I pointed the light up, towards a broken window and there it was, a big nest, larger than the dead one one, three times its size.

A drone nearly hit my face. They were losing their patience with me. I stood back and left them alone. People already died trying to remove these mutated bees from their homes.






Chapter 11: Going Nowhere



I slept like a baby for the first time in years. I couldn't care less if what we did last night was wrong. God can punish me in hell for eternity twice; I wouldn't mind.

She was my queen. Above heaven and hell.

If you think about it, it fucked with my life: no other girl could compete with those memories of last night. The thought of fucking any other girl made me feel sick, wanting to puke. If I thought now of my old crushes, my few past relationships, it all felt out of place. How could I've ever been attracted for any of those girls before? If I thought about Cindy, the sky was blue again, the world felt like a musical.

The crackle of glass woke me from that reverie. Walking downstairs I saw that dad with a ladder and brooms, and he had cleaned most of the floor and the ceiling, I helped him out. It was the least I could do.

Carrying one of the big pieces of the table outside with him, I asked, "have you seen bees around the house?"

"Rarely." He answered as if it was a trivial question. Dad could fake his answers as well as me. I knew that since I was a kid, it was kind of pointless to ask him anything he wanted to hide. Two rare nests of mutated bees on our roof. Two women under that same roof. What were the odds? I had to press him.

"Dad, have you heard that the size of the nest is proportional to how powerful is the sting of a queen bee?"

"I don't follow you."

That left me disturbed, "dad, your daughter is a BQ. Haven't you read anything online about it?"

"There is too much confusion out there. Contradictory theories. The best is to wait for the government to sort it out what's fact and what's rubbish."

He was that sleazy. Any father would try to know even the rubbish about their daughters.

After half an hour, the place was anew again. Deprived of that table, the emptiness between the furniture was like a missing tooth. A clear remembrance that the family has changed, it would never go back to what it once was. And that's life.

I was burning time waiting for Cindy to wake up from her sleep. I needed to feel how our relationship changed from yesterday, of how it would be for the rest of our days. What if she had second thoughts? What if she decides to shut me off, that my presence would make her uncomfortable? I needed to know her sentiments after the act. Would we do it again? Every day? Every other moment? Watching TV and suddenly Cindy would grab me towards her? Would she stop caring about me?

Flow with the river, Nic. I had to stop thinking.

I heard dad's knocking on Cindy's door, calling her for a late breakfast. He prepared tons of pancakes, a bucket of scrambled eggs. Even Cindy couldn't eat that much. Dad battled to bring normalcy back to that home.

He was knocking louder now, at this point an irritated Cindy would come at her door and make a snide passive-aggressive remark to leave her alone.

She did not appear.

Again, something was wrong.

I walked to my bedroom and opened my window to walk outside over the tiling above the house. It was our secret passage to invade each other bedrooms since forever. I knocked on her window, and I saw the bed we slept yesterday tidily done as if nothing had happened there. I couldn't see her anywhere inside. It was then that I saw a note sticking out of one of the tiles with my name on it, on her writing:

'Nick, forgive me. You were the only one that helped me to be what I am today, and today is the start of new life, one that I can't bring you with me, or I would. This must be painful for you as it is for me, but surely we will see each other again, someday. I flew too close to the Sun, I need to build better wings, and then I'll take you to fly there with me. Love, Cindy,'

I started shaking, my head weighed a ton, I had to seat, or I would fall from up there. I saw down there two deep footmarks on the grass, probably the place she landed and escaped away from this old life. Maybe I still had time, perhaps I could find her, she must be not very far yet.

Over the following days, I reconstructed every step she might have done, read all flights from our airport the day she left, possible routes and places she might be. Dad hired P.I.s to find her. The police reports just gave her as missing.

She vanished from my life. She abandoned me. How could she?

What was I going to do?

I couldn't eat or sleep. The food wasn't worth eating. Games weren't worth playing, music not worth listening, movies… how cares about movies? There was no pleasure in anything, sleep was torture, and some nights I needed to drink heavily to knock myself out and rest for a few hours.

I never felt miserable like this before. I felt pathetic, for days, weeks, months.

"When will you start thinking about college?" Mom asked me, life had to continue and I had no strength at all to walk any path. Mom saw my apathy with impatience, "are you on drugs? Take a look at the mirror, when was the last time you took a shower? Look how thin you are. Why don't you eat? It can't be because of her..."

I plainly ignored her. Moms hate to be ignored.

When I tried to play games, hoping that Cindy would bang throughout that door to annoy me with big small girl problems. When I open the fridge and saw how empty it became, at times I couldn't hold myself to cry a river. Everything in that house remembered of her, black and white pictures of a better life.

The only one unaffected was mom. Dad and Geoffrey resented of how mom treated Cindy, thinking that was her the cause of Cindy's disappearance. I couldn't tell them the truth, which made things even harder.

"She's gone. Get over it." Mom would say, especially to me, there was a hidden satisfaction in her to say that. "She's a grown girl," mom said with sarcasm.

It took me two months to maybe forget Cindy for a day and follow with my aimless life. I lingered from class to class, doing as I was told, eat the food, drink the drink, stay out of trouble.

At Thomas's house, he'd once asked about her. I had no answers. "You know, those notes of yours, they were a waking up call." Thomas did not speak about movies ambition since that time, and I didn't ask. "I mean, you never wrote a screenplay in your life, or watched as many movies, and I wrote two shorts, two unproduced features, and you still could pinpoint why the best work of my life was a pile of shit head to toe. Obviously, I never had the talent to write."

"That was… unintended." I said.

"No, no. I'm thankful. I was an actor in denial. I have the voice, the looks, I feel at home in a set, and I'm already finding jobs in advertising. Your notes were the best thing you've ever done to me."

Wow, Cindy's effects on people were crossing time and space.

"Are you okay, dude? You seem spacey for a little while. Maybe's better for you to stop getting high so often?"

How everyone's life can continue without her? I was stuck. Everyone else is moving forward. I hopelessly tried to find Cindy on the Internet. Why doesn't she call me? She knows how to find me, just to tell she's fine, or that she's happy, or miserable like me.

On the third month, I started to revolt against these feelings, and that weakened my immunity, making me have fevers, colds, sore throats, headaches. People would say all the time I that I don't look good. Mom wanted me to do some therapy to prescribe me some drugs, exasperated that I couldn't let Cindy go. She knew me all too well.

Would be any different if we didn't have sex? It was the question that drove me insane.

It was the first day of winter; I would be another forgettable day. Dad decorated himself our home for Christmas, which used to be Cindy's thing. Mom was in her tub, Geoffrey on Steam, and I was watching Cannibal Holocaust and took me some long time to hear that one of the screams wasn't coming from the TV.

I saw Geoffrey sprinting the corridor, followed by dad just as fast.

As I went to the corridor after them, hearing mom screaming. I never heard her screaming like that before, on such high pitch. Entering her bathroom a big wasp flew over us, dodging Geoffrey and dad... it was the new hive, I had completely forgotten about it. How could I?

The queen zigzagged over me and sounded like a broken machine. I followed her and saw the attic ladder partially open, and there it went the mother bee.

In the bathtub there was mom, rubbing her eyes, as if it had pepper spray in them. I saw on her upper arm, just below the shoulder, it had a big red mark.

Mom stopped rubbing her eyes and looked at us. Her sclera crowded with gross little and bigger red veins filling its white, then the irises of her eyes were changing. "What?" Mom asked as we silently stared at that color shift, like the blue from her eyes fell in a purple solvent, and the new color started to dominate the old one.

Dad held a mirror to her, "my goodness..." she stared at herself, and kept staring at her own new purple eyes, not believing in that reflection, "I'm going to be a queen..." mom whispered between her silent lips in wonder of herself.

I noticed a lit yellow candle by the side of the tub, which dad put out the flame and pocketed it in his jacket. In such a moment, why the hell he would care about a smelly candle?

On Christmas Eve, we had the entire family reunited in our house. We had more guests than usual as mom decided to pay passages and hotels for more distant relatives that year. She has never been that generous. She also arranged a bigger and nicer dinner table.

Mom wore an elegant and simple dress that showed her small waist, her long legs, her blonde hair with a mermaid knotted style as if she was going to a wedding. Yes, she always has been beautiful and thin, fitter and healthier than any women her age. With Cindy out of the way, it didn't need much for her to stand out in a crowd.

Of course, most of the family guests that night were shocked when they saw Ms. Katherine eyes, asking a million questions or none at all. Men didn't seem as comfortable as women. There was a growing fear that it might be the start of an epidemic. Or fear that overpowered women might become 'normal.' After all, we just elected our first female president and the youngest commander in chief in history, Jessica Delano. Men became wary of the future, just as the Saudis that took out all their billions from our country once she won. Future markets dropped like a hot brick.

"I'm feeling the same," mom said smiling wide, cutting the turkey. "It is only odd when I see myself in the mirror because I completely forget about it."

One aunt from Florida asked her, "Are you okay with… you know," she puffed her chest and walked like a gorilla, "…you know, muscular?"

Mom's broad smile closed shut, "you mean... fit?" Mom said serving a substantial piece of the turkey on the short and overweight woman's plate. "You mean… strong? Being your own weapon?" The auntie looked at those purple eyes of the taller blonde. Their unnatural color was threatening by itself. Auntie walked back quietly.

"Have you asked yourselves, why purple?" A parent from Europe asked with his thick accent.

"The color of royalty." Dad said. "for thousands of years the purple dye was more valuable than gold."

"Purple is a color that doesn't exist," I said, I was already drunk, people stop to hear my voice for the first time that night. "Purples do not have its own wavelength. It only exists in our mind. Just like pink or violet. Funny how these colors are all feminine." I said to no one in particular, raising debates on the nature of color by a bunch of middle-aged men reading Wikipedia on their phones. Who cares about what they have to say. Men were history.

At the far end of the table, there was mom, the only one that will have an opinion that matters. The rest were the buzz of workers and drones thinking that they'll have a life of their own. Mom was looking at me, and I stared back at her as if we shared this hidden truth, Cindy and mom were the new 1%.

"When Cindy returns from Europe?" A young cousin asked me about mom's misinformation, he developed a silly crush on her. "I thought she would be here to visit," he said so frustratedly.

A few last guests arrived late, and one pointed to me that there was a courier in the snow outside waiting for me. Seriously?

Outside, a man was wearing a black jacket, a courier company that I never heard before, and one that worked on Christmas Eve. Was he armed? He seemed to be more of a bodyguard than a courier. His tablet had a picture of me. I signed it with a stylus, and he gave me this small box without any writings or marks above or below.

Before entering back, I opened it. It had a smartphone and a note with Cindy's writing, 'call me. Now.'

I rushed upstairs and closed the door behind me, took the phone out and the OS was partially in Chinese, not a version of Android I've seen before. There was only one icon to press and a full battery. I pressed that lone button.

It dialed a long number, with tones unlike any other, maybe a satellite link, and then I heard the most delicious sound, Cindy's voice: "Nic?"

"Holy fuck… Cindy!"

"Shh. Are you alone?"

"Yeah. No one can hear us. Where are you?"

"I wish I could tell you. You'd love here. So many things have happened. I miss you."

"Yeah! Me too… I miss you..." I missed a hell lot than I was implying. Should I tell her how I felt after she abandoned me? But what would be next step? To weep? I had to pretend that I was fine?

There was a pause before she asked, "what's wrong?"

"Nothing! I'm okay!"

"Again… Your voice. You are trying to sound happy, but you seem about to break down..."

"No, I'm not!" and I fucking start crying. I was that fucking weak. "I can't help it, Cindy..." and cried louder. I was so fucking tired of crying.

"Oh, Nic… we shouldn't have that night together..."

"Don't say that!"

"I should've known better. I shouldn't let you drink of… my milk. Have you found any other girl?"

"I… don't."

"You don't because you don't even try?"

"I don't want any of them."

"Nic, I'm so sorry, I… don't know what to say. I didn't know at the time."

"Know what? Blurt it all." I said.

"This sex milk is not for reproduction, it is not to feed babies. You are entwined with me."

"I'm what?"

"This milk changes brain chemistry, bonding men to a single woman. How you are dealing with its depression?"

"Badly. I've lost my free will?"

"Sorta." She paused. "I'll find a way to break the spell, Nic." I didn't want a solution. I wanted this spell, I needed her.

"I've been so sick. People behind my back in class saying that I have AIDS, as I got so thinner and I'm always sneezing, tired, my constant black eyes don't help either."

"This depression will destroy your immunity. You can't continue like this, you might die."

"Your milk did this? Where are you?" I asked like a child, "when we will see each other again?"

"As fast as I can, I swear. I'm worried about you."

"Mom got bitten. Three days ago." I said.

Another big pause. "The chances of that happening are seven hundred thousand to one."

"I know. I know more. I think dad has something to do with it."

"That explains a lot."

"I think I've found the nest from the queen bee that stung you. Also another hive alive next to it, a bigger one, four times the size of yours. The size of a basketball."

"That would be a new record..."

"The queen bee that stung mom is also much bigger than the one that bit you."

"That's… really worrying, Nic. Don't ever drink her milk."

"Why the fuck I would do that?"

"To strengthen your immunological system? To cure you of your depression? If she'll be that strong, she can break the spell of any other woman on you, including mine. And no one will be able to break hers."

"I had enough incests for one life, okay?" I was being serious.

She laughed. God, I loved her laughs. "Nic, I'll save you from her, before she gets stronger than me…"

"Are you… any bigger or…"

"Yeah, I gained some weight, some height. I must be Thomas height by now. My biceps must be what? Twenty, or twenty-one on a good day, sounds big but now I have longer arms. I'm working my lower body mass, it is less threatening to men, you wouldn't believe the size of my calves. They look obscene when I use my eight inches Weitsmans... Nic? Hello?"

"I… I'm listening."

"What else do you want to know?"

"How's... And your boobs..."

"No. No, you won't use this milk addiction to perv talk me. Next question."

"Are you safe?"

"Yes, actually. I pretty much did things right this time."

"Do you have a home?"

"I wanted you to see it. You wouldn't believe."

"How's Christmas there?"

"Sunny. I miss the snow. Sad but hopeful. I have a party to attend now."

"When can we talk again?"

"When you need to. I'm going to help you just as you helped me. Keep this phone safe and charged."

For the first in a long while, I wasn't feeling depressed.

Some who speak english naturally might have noticed that my english breaks at times.

I'm still learning it, not my first language.

And I have to be thankful for CircesCup helping me out on my grammar.

Writing this stuff is the best way to learn english.

Really good story so far! Can't wait to read more!

This is one of the greatest story I've ever read. I love the muscle frenzy!
I was reading it on saradas until it was taken down, I'm glad it's back!

j2001 wrote: This is one of the greatest story I've ever read. I love the muscle frenzy!
I was reading it on saradas until it was taken down, I'm glad it's back!

I agree. This story isn't even done yet, and in my view, it's already a classic.

Thanks guys, it makes the added effort to make it better worthwhile

Now let's roll the rest of this monster...

Chapter 12: Rabbit Hole



At the door, mom pondered over me playing WWI on Battlefield 1: "First time I'm relieved of watching you playing video games, Nicky."

Nicky? "Yeah, mom, I'm feeling better."

"So good to hear. I'm going back to work. Don't forget the trash."

"Sure, mom."

"Bye, Nicky."

Again, Nicky. No more Nicholas. Did the purple dye reactivate the 'loving mother' she retired ten years ago? On the other side, she was genuinely happy, making her a whole different person. Maybe the person dad fell in love.

It has been a week and a half since her sting. The mark on her arm was still there, not healed. Still a normal human being. She still didn't have it. But she will. It will take some time. That's the thing, the anticipation of change was already changing her.

I wandered alone around our home, walking to the place Cindy wanted to create her 'lab.' An uninstalled door, the walls unpainted, lose wires from the ceiling, big gym equipment still in its bubble wraps.

I opened Geoffrey's bedroom. It was almost organized, at least he tried. New habits foreseeing what's to come. A mother that soon will be able to hear over walls and will remember everything. I would be more careful with my weed as well.

And then there was dad's office. Off-limits to this day.

I was doing what my sister told me to do: her courier sent me a large flash drive. Enter the bios, boot from there. It would copy everything from dad's computer. On my phone I saw dad's GPS position, it might take minutes or hours to complete. Everything else in there to be left alone, paper files, trophies, drawers, his big chair untouched, as Cindy instructed.

I kept wandering the house while the flash drive did its job. Cindy's bedroom. I avoided entering there for months. Opening the door, I've found this winey smell I had almost forgotten, the smell of second-hand paper books. An oddity for this time and her age. Full boxes with those. Mom wanted that 'trash' to go, I didn't let her at the time.

That space was an empty shell. Her computers all wiped out. Only her wardrobe was still intact. Probably nothing in there fits her today. What mom was going to do with it?

At 87% of files copied, I heard the front door closing. Dad's GPS showed his car still away, Geoffrey would come home only next month. It could only be mom. I closed dad's office carefully and walked down the stairs to see her on the couch, a box with stationery in front of her, her hands over her head, in the brace position.

"Mom? Are you early?" Did she run over someone with her car again?

She avoided showing me her face, hiding her crying. She didn't like to show weakness, especially in front of one of her kids. "I'll sue them," mom said cleaning the annoyance that was her tears.

"Sue who?"

"They fired me because of the color of my eyes."

"They said that?"

"Of course not. But I know. I read all clients complaints. More than one saying that they felt threatened by me. I worked there for fifteen years, Nicholas, I helped to build that place, how could they? No one came to defend me. Not even the people that I hired and nurtured."

"Fucking bastards, mom."

"Watch your mouth, Nicholas."

"Sorry."

"They are bastards. They always are. Even my girls turned against me, even my girls. The moment they saw my eyes, I've lost them. They all changed, side stepping me, avoiding me."

"People fear what they don't know."

"They fear what is known too," she said in self-realization.

Like any other eye color, you can only clearly see it with direct light, the first time I noticed Cindy's eyes reflecting purple, my brain had problems processing what's so singular, but after a while, you kind of forget. For people who never saw it before, like mom's luxury millionaire clients, they would always be startled.

Dad walked inside, shit... I stopped paying attention to his GPS. "I've come as soon as I read your message."

As he hugged her, I ran back to his computer. Relieved that I had all his files duplicated on the flash drive on time. Took it off, modified back the bios and turned his computer off. The perfect crime. Dad was no computer savvy, thinking his data would be safe with a system password. I'd be admired if he had any encrypted folders.

Later I opened dad's stolen data in my bedroom. Three terabytes there. There was some huge directories, collections of videos and images with female names and stamped dates. Clearly, his well organized porn stash. Should I click it?

I expected to see female bodybuilders from the 90's, but no, they were images of young girls developing into warrior-women over time, or mature women rejuvenating their wrinkles and folds to become flawless beauties and just as strong. Those images got me aroused even being medical files, of the time the phenomenon was unknown. The sterilized portraits had these uncomfortable women with purple eyes in awkward and shy positions, just to emerge a radiant being that seemed to emit its own light.

On another folder, I found academic journals, articles, and researches on the Apis Amazofera effects on women dating from two years ago, when the bittens were virtually unknown. And all sorts of biochemical analysis and radioactive tests over the queen's venom, all frustrated attempts to identify the active elements.

Everyone has a dirty secret. Dad couldn't hide this for too long. It was his obsession. You can't live with your obsession in the flesh without it getting into your head. Yet, he fooled all of us for too long.

I spent the night mapping everything he hoarded over the last two years, found the article about a flower that increases the chances for a queen to sting a woman, explaining the handmade candle dad pocketed near mom's bathtub.

Remembering the bites, I recalled that both Cindy and mom were using noise-canceling earbuds he brought for them, but not for Geoffrey and me. He had it planned for a long time.

Maybe he was a crazy uber-feminist. Or maybe he was ahead of time, envisioning an inescapable future, and pushing to the top of the next social pyramid was the best he could do for Cindy and mom. I'll give this benefit of the doubt to him.

Not only the world was changing fast, but I was also finally acutely aware of how helpless anyone becomes before these amazons. Look at myself; I shut off of the world because of Cindy. Now I awaken, watching a quiet revolution with my eyes wide, also because of her. Like a switch. A little button. Cindy's 'hello' lights me up. Her 'bye' shuts me down.

I should be revolted, but it was like battling against an internal organ. Like a kid kicking up his console in frustration with the game. It wouldn't resolve anything. These are feelings that I can't control. I remembered of the disk of dead bees, of such deadly devotion to the queen, here the same was happening with me, a self-aware human.

I read his papers about the milk and many things were still inconclusive, not enough data. Psychology is rarely quantifiable. It contained the obvious parts: the man becomes dependable. He has no attraction for 'powerless' women. Was I never going to be with a 'normal girl' ever again? What amazon would want me? I had nothing to offer. What will a man have to offer to an amazon in the near future?

And women? The milk works on them as well. Longing, insane attraction, all the package. The milk can even shift sexual preferences. What if the amazon is someone you hate? Or worse, what if she hates you? It will be a death sentence if no other amazon breaks the spell. A slow death of depression and lack of immunity.

Like anything else until now, size matters. Bigger the bossy tits, more effective the milk. What a fucked-up world. Designed by a fetishist.

At 4:00 AM, I called her. Last time I called, Cindy was ten hours ahead of my time zone, meaning she was somewhere between Hawaii and New Zealand. Paradise Island, maybe.

"Mom got fired because of her eyes."

"Serves her well."

"She's been calling me 'Nicky'."

"That's not that different from Nic, Nicky."

"So, I've looked up into dad's files, it is even worse than we thought. There is so much data with him. He went full OCD on BQs over the last two years. He has academic documents no longer available. He must have spent a small fortune buying these before there were pulled off from the internet. Medical reviews that I don't know how he could have access, there is private information and stuff."

"That's… makes so much sense. Do you remember the first American Bitten? That one who tried to enter the last year's Olympics? She was beating Michael Phelps before they shot her down."

"The Charlotte Adams doping case. Two years ago."

"Wanna know who first had her contract? At least for a short while?"

"Dad's?"

"Yep."

"You discovered this how? He would have told us. It was a big deal."

"Charlotte Adams is here with me."

"Where the fuck you are, Cindy?"

"I want this data, Nic. It might be critical. I want you to personally bring it to us."

"Who's us?"

She let out a small laugh, "now brother, you are part of something a little bigger."

At dinner, there was me, dad and mom on a table that served twelve people. She drunk her wine slowly. Dad was hopelessly trying to lift her spirits.

"So, dad, mom… I won a trip! I'm going to visit New Zealand."

They both looked at me with uncertainty, they both knew I didn't like to travel. I showed them the print of the brochure Cindy emailed me. It seemed authentic because they were, that travel agency exists, even the contest itself was apparently legit.

"You are not considering to go, right?" Mom said reading the papers.

"Why shouldn't I?"

"Why shouldn't I?" Mom repeated my answer as if it was unbelievable. "Look what I am going through, Nicholas. I've just lost my job. I might be not even alive when you come back. None of my children will be."

"Mom, those purple eyes are doing the opposite of killing you. And it is just a couple of weeks out. C'mon."

"So, go. Now I know what's important to you."

"Mom, stop being so over dramatic. Why don't you and dad take this time off for a new honeymoon, or whatever? You will find another job. One bigger and higher pay, because you are going to be something out of a deity to the rest of these people. Your future is more guaranteed than any man alive. Can't you see that?"

"I can see what it did to Cindy. Haven't you been talking to her, do you? Something in you changed since Christmas. You were mopping our home with your tears over your big sister for months. Now you want to travel to the other side of the world, to do what?"

"Mom, you are paranoid," I said picking up my half-finished plate and removing myself from the table. Even with an absent Cindy, mom was still competing with her.

Before cleaning my dish, I heard from dad, "you know, hun, another honeymoon might not be a bad idea."

Dad left me at the airport on the next weekend. Mom barely said bye to me. After he had hugged me farewell, he said, "if you find her, tell Cindy to come home," and entered the car. Fuck. Was I that transparent?

...

Okay, I was unprepared for a 12 hours trip across the Pacific to New Zealand, but not for the obvious reasons. I was at the business class, a big rotating chair, nice food. All paid by who knows. I was anxious to meet Cindy again, and tall as Thomas. A guy she just seemed to have forgotten. She only asked me about him once, when I mentioned him twice. She just said: 'Good for him. He was indeed clanky, derivative, even worse than the shlock you call writing.' Why all that spite? I didn't tell her that Thomas also only ask of her just once.

I was ready for the long trip when one last passenger entered brushing her rock short hair on the roof of the plane corridor. That would be expected if you are an amazon wearing stylish black high heeled boots. Her pixie punk hairstyle had black hair with purple bangs falling over one eye. In her sunglasses, she elegantly sashayed like a movie star in the limited space brushing her muscular legs and gliding around the micro-suites of the first class, creating confusing emotions on the crew and passengers. The black leather of her pants let us see nearly all her plentiful musculature. She was bigger than Cindy when she left our home. And more muscular. Her breasts, not as big, though.

She's the first amazon I've seen in person after Cindy herself. Then something else called my attention, most passengers went quiet, watching the towering beauty in sunglasses laying down on her premium flying bed just before my seat. She did not seem to care. We were invisible to her.

The young amazon had to bend her legs to fit there, that cozy cabin has been projected for normal human beings only. She removed and let those heavy boots to drop loudly on the plane floor, and tucked those beautiful feet under herself uncomfortably, massaging them.

The stewardess appeared in front of us closing the heavy curtains separating the first class from my class, " the show's over," she smiled at us. When that stewardess went row by row checking the passenger's seat belts, I gave her the displeasure of seeing me boning up my skinny jeans. "Not my fault." I had to say something. Maybe I was not the only one, I hoped.

Then it hit me, that amazon was the first girl I was checking out in a long time. A very long time. I found myself perspiring. Like months of dopamine had crystallized into my nerves and then it all dissolved giving me a hard hit, I was painfully hard, I had veins and muscles down there vegetating for months. I needed relief urgently as it ached and hurt. If I go to the bathroom, everyone will notice my weird walking to there. I just had to relax that it would pass or to wait for the lights to dim down.

I get mildly nervous during take-offs, that would be enough to forget the girl ahead of me. Was she going to Hogwarts too? Or maybe was becoming commonplace to see amazons in a crowd and I was too long locked at home to notice?

The vibration of the floor with the turbines revving to full thrust remembering me that there was no U-turn, I took the pill. I felt my life on hold. I shouldn't have drunk that much coffee at the airport.

At 33,000 feet, I have finally locked myself in the bathroom with my blood on fire. Really, I never shot so hard and fast in my life, or for so long, and so high. I noticed where my cum landed, all over the wood finishing, it was a new record. Fuck. Was Cindy's spell broken? Probably a hiccup.

Back to my seat, I could see glimpses of the short haired amazon when the stewardess crossed the curtains, the amazon's feet invaded the corridor, making her do dodge them. Her skin so smooth, even the sole of her feet soft as a baby, an oily healthy surface you'd see in only in paintings. It ended all too soon as the curtains closed again. I tried to watch movies, spill shitposts on Reddit, I couldn't concentrate. I ordered a scotch. Then a second one.

At night we couldn't see the ocean floor below us, it was all a complete darkness outside, with the interior lights off, only the colorful passenger screens illuminated the ship's interior. The plane had nearly no turbulence, so mostly everyone slept away with the humming of the engines. Flight attendants left us alone. Two steps ahead, I extended my arm and with the tip of the fingers I opened that curtain just enough, and sat back to my chair.

I could see the amazon's backside turned to me, I could meditate hours those round cheeks of power jutting out from her bed, each leg more than twice the girth of mine.

Maybe if I just opened that curtain a little more to the right, who would care? As I pushed it more, I found myself so close to that tall girl that I couldn't stop myself to venture deeper. I couldn't yet see her face. She might be sleeping as well. The faint blue ceiling lights caressed the peaks and swells of her muscles, muscles of a racing horse, polished, refined, graceful, all around her arms, shoulders, and back. Did she have a golden tattoo? Without her mini jacket, her small top mostly covered just her breasts and the upper part of her steely abdomen. Her breasts didn't look so big on her, but pound for pound, those must be the largest pair in the plane by a good margin.

Then I saw her beautiful face, she seemed younger than me, and she was looking straight at me. Frowning. Waiting for me to say anything, "I… I…" spurt it out, man, the first thing that comes from your mouth is better than silence, "er, hi, are you going to New Zealand?"

"What sort of question is that? Go back to your seat, kid."

I stepped back and turned around, I deserved that.

Before I could cross back to the business class, she let out a "wait." Suddenly grabbing my arm and yanking me to her, at first I thought she would take a bite from the back of my forearm, but she was bringing it to her nose, her upper lips touching my soft skin, she was breathing in, searching for a scent, and she turned her purple eyes to my face with a big smile, "you are taken..."

"What?" God, she was pretty, her girly voice deceived her size and power.

I tried to pull back my arm, but she didn't let it move. "Who owns you?"

"Nobody owns me."

She pulled me inside of her first class cabin, on my knees she held both of my shoulders, her super long legs on each side of me barely leaving me space as muscular as they were. Her big girl's face tilted over the side of my neck and she took a deep breath just below my ear, I felt a chill in my spine curling up all my fingers. "You've been neglected." She said moving her nose up and down my cheeks, inhaling more information about me, "I know her… I know that I know her. Who's she?"

That fired the yellow alert, I had to get out of there, but her soft grip on my shoulders was like struggling against the seat belt of a rally car. The amazon breathe on my hair gave me shudders, "poor thing. What have you done to her? Why she's playing cruel? Don't tell..." She wanted to resolve this charade by herself, a game she found in this boring flight.

For me, there was no game. She smelled my hair and the heat of her deep cleavage just before my eyes affected not only my senses but my memories. Making me remember the first time I saw a pair of big naked breasts as a kid, the nights I would wake up after a wet dream, like my entire being was tasting sex for the first time, again and again, frightening and yet calling me to jump. My hand found itself caressing the peak of her bicep.

It twitched into a softball of muscle, and my hand jumped scared as if found a spider. She giggled at me, "so, you like muscles? I can let you touch." She flexed harder that single muscle. Emerging veins like avenues of a chaotic city. Such a small movement of her body, just a simple mental command, I was finding myself unable to stop the hot flow coming down from my entire body to the outside world. I would have fallen if she wasn't holding me.

She said looking down at my wet crotch with a full but curious grin, "I know I'm super hot… but seriously, dude? We are barely doing anything here." She laughed for the entire first class to hear. "Who you belongs to? You look familiar, I'll find out. Don't move." She did the breathing thing on the other side of my face, scanning my skin with her surreal senses again while telling me her findings, "she's a dull Mother Hen, I can tell." Was that a derogatory term between amazons?

"She likes things old fashion… mommy, daddy…" Then she bit her teeth lightly on my earlobe and whispered... "Cindy." My eyes went spooky wide as she let me go, seeing she was quite right, "what are you? David Blaine?"

"I have some more few tricks under my sleeves," she said casually pushing the left string of her black top down her muscular shoulder with one finger, showing a silver bra that looked like an armor constricting her breasts into a socially acceptable shape. She lightly pointed her long dark nail into the tiny mechanism between her breasts, releasing both spheres with a snap. One side of her bra almost hit my face. It would leave a mark. Like a cake in the oven, they both sprung upwards into their (un)natural shape, one that only amazons seemed to have, that shape that mocked gravity. And then I reminded of the slaving milk.

"I… barely know you," I said.

"I'm not forcing you. I could. Easily." She took a deep breath and pushed her chest forward, "feels so good to free them… I would walk topless all day. They love attention, like puppies. Do you like puppies?"

"I love puppies."

"Pet them." She said daring me almost shoving one of those great tits into me, "show love or they'll be so sad."

My hand barely covered the side of her breast. When I put my hand there? My hand had a will of its own. I saw her nipples to enlarge instantly at the touch of my palm.

"Oh, look, they are wagging their little tails. You know what game they like to play the most..." She emitted a deep grunt as she tensed all her muscles, breathing with her eyes closed, waiting for my move as her both nipples were just inches from my lips, getting fully rigid, nipples of the size of the tip of my pinky, not as big as Cindy. Perhaps this girl's milk wouldn't be powerful enough to break Cindy's spell. Just perhaps.

I took the big girl's nipple in my mouth. She gave a muted giggle, holding herself as she watched me. Her hand softly hefted that same breast I was sucking. She gave it a squeeze and warm milk spread all inside my mouth, not as sweet as Cindy's but thicker, sticking all over, "drink before gets cold," the tall girl said. I gulped it.

A stewardess appeared, she had summoned enough courage to finally intervene with a porn scene happening in the middle of the first class of a transatlantic flight. She spoke with a very small voice, gentle as possible, "whatever you two are doing inside, the company doesn't allow."

"He's leaving." She eyed me out.

"I'm just leaving."

And then the stewardess addressed her eyes to those exposed perfectly pert big breasts, "would you mind?"

"I would, but since you asked so nicely," the big girl took the sides of her bra to close them, but first bringing with her elbows to those two spheres to collide with each other. The amazon had no hurry, smiling at the deep the cleavage she was creating for her small audience. I saw the stewardess giving out a little gasp, unable to remove her eyes from the amazon showing off that substantial boobage. The big girl found another target to play, an average woman, with average size, average breasts. It was so unfair to her, I thought. Not only this tall girl was so infuriatingly proud of her unabashed nakedness. She was strong and powerful. This tall girl forgot what fear is. This girl could walk naked and drunk into a male hormone-driven frat party and still, she gives the shots, she's the one to be feared. It must be a female fantasy to be just like that, at least for one day.

That's how I interpreted the stewardess expressions changing as the much taller girl transformed the mere act of closing her bra into a lesbian erotic exposé.

In the bathroom, cleaning myself, I looked at my image in the mirror, "what I have done?"

I couldn't sleep until the plane landed.






Chapter 13: Other Side of the World



Auckland. Light rain showers.

I watched the short haired amazon leaving the aircraft by the first class exit; she didn't look back. I didn't know her name. Or she knew mine. Was she a friend of Cindy? An enemy? Was it a prank? I was confused, sad, and angry with myself. A pile of unresolved emotions pointing to all directions. What could that amazon girl do with the information that yes, Cindy put a spell on her brother?

One hour of customs passed fast when I noticed that some girls (normal cute humans) at the airport giving me attention. Like they noticed something different about me. In a very recent past, a girl checking me out would change my state of mind, now, it was just something worth mentioning, girls were checking me out. Was I becoming that indifferent about them?

I took a cab to Takapuna, some miles away from the Auckland Airport. Roads and long bridges towards the other size of the island/country strip, a short trip. New Zealand didn't look Lord of the Rings to me, Auckland surroundings were tropical like Farcry with weirder trees.

Finally, after 15 hours awake, 7000 miles away, I arrived at the address Cindy gave me. It didn't look like an amazon training camp to me. A small office in one short street before the sea and a peninsula. Maybe she was living or working there with other girls, I thought. The front gate was open, and there was no sign telling me what it was. The front door also unlocked, I knocked, there was a tall man in deep blue uniform holding a tablet behind a lone desk. "Mr. Nicholas Walker?"

"Yeah. It is me."

"Good. I'm Keo, ship agent for the Olympia. We are late. People are waiting. So we need to do it fast. I'll need your phone, your passport, please stand up here for a photograph."

I gave him what he asked and stood before the tiny camera, "a ship agent?"

"Yes, the Olympia did not get authorization to dock. Not after what happened in Sydney, heck, I wouldn't authorize either. The Olympia is stationed thirty miles from here, in the south of the Coromandel reserve."

Keo took all the photocopies he needed. I signed papers while he took the SIM card from my phone and transplanted to a brand new smartphone exactly like the one Cindy gave me on Christmas. "Sir… what is Olympia?"

"I think it is an island in Greece, or a nymph, I'm not sure. Okay here is your phone for the ship. Your old phone will be shipped to your home by mail. If anything goes wrong with it, the Prosperity for the World Foundation will cover the costs for a new one."

I turned on that strange phone, and again, half of it was in Chinese, "can you set it up to English?"

"The girls said that the latest update would fix it, last week. Still nothing. Like they care. All of them knows enough Chinese. Ya know, like everyone can learn a new language just to use their phone."

He opened my luggage giving a full inspection with a metal detector, scanned my body and said that I was ready to go. "The transportation is just across the street," he pointed me to a pier harboring a yellow boat, jabbing a name tag over my shirt, "go."

It was a taxi boat. Those used in cruise liners to bring passengers to the land and back to the boat. It had big windows, ten seats on each side, rails on the ceiling like a small subway wagon. Filled with cargo and five people inside waiting, two young men, two middle-aged men, looking down, avoiding trouble, because there was one girl whose strong legs crossed its corridor and took all the air inside of that constricted boat, that girl. That one I just met above the clouds. Using those same boots, the same stretched small top, leather pants. Same muscles. Same rock hair. I was boning up again. I hid my name tag. I wouldn't give her the satisfaction of knowing my name.

"Got lost, small fry?" She said. "Was the trip that disorientating?"

Unlike the other guys who chose to seat on the back of the ship, far away from her, I sat on the chair before her. I didn't want to show fear. I wanted to show indifference, just like the girls at the airport. To not to bow down to her voodoo. "Customs," I said slipping on cheap sunglasses I bought at the airport. I didn't care if the price tag was still dangling from its frame.

The taxi boat pilot crossed us with a "mornin." It didn't feel like morning to me.

I kept quiet, looking at the vistas. I could feel the tall girl was watching me. "What?" I asked.

"You doesn't look like that scared boy of hours ago. How does it feel?"

"What you mean? I feel fine."

She brought her face near to mine, her shoulders took the vistas. "You are clueless, aren't you?"

"Precisely. I'm a rookie, a noobie, I don't even know where this boat is fucking going. So, I pretty much don't have a clue of what you are talking about. If someone is writing an Amazons for Dummies guide, I would fucking pre-order." The two older men glanced at each other and took two more seats away from her and me.

She kept a sly smile resting her back to her seat, her head banged loudly against the acrylic glass. "What's your name?"

"Why would you care? You own me now. Isn't that the new law of nature? I belong to you. I am now your new fucking slave. Choose a name."

Now the two older men told the pilot they will take the next boat.

The tall girl kept that grin on her face, "It feels good, doesn't it? The aggression, the confidence to be face to face with a girl fifty times stronger than you... and talk back."

Actually, yes… that felt good. It has been a long while that I didn't act like a prick. Like I didn't carry Cindy's moodiness anymore. "You affected my personality," I reckoned loudly.

"Just like she did to you. Didn't she tell what it does to you? You had a piece of her in you. Now you carry mine as well."

"She was clueless as me."

"Mother Hens are all goody and busty on the outside. They're the real monsters."

"You don't seem to like Cindy. At all."

"How did you guess?"

The boat's turbo propelled the water as we moved forward.

"Ksenia."

"Nicholas." I could watch her leather pants stretching over her muscles all day long. The travel across the world was worthy just to witness that leather twisting itself to obey the shifting pressures of her female superstructures that she called legs. I could lick every inch all that leather. Right there in front of everyone. Like a dog. If yesterday I was crawling for her, now I was holding myself to not jump on her. She extended her leg to expand that immense quad for me, forming a cliff of muscles just above her knee. Of course, she noticed my hungry lips.

"Most men shit themselves watching those." Ksenia crossed her overly muscular legs lazily, making the leather to crack. The tip of her boot was kicking my knee lightly, satisfied of how her milk changed my attitude overnight. "With what my breasts gave you, there will be an endless line of big girls waiting to slave you."

"Sounds like heavens and hell. Smashed together," I said.

The sea was not quiet. The boat went up and down making those two young men sick. I didn't care. My eyes followed her curves like we were on a bullet train. I was addicted. It looks like my new biological function in this world was to please this new superior sex and nothing else.

Ksenia turned her beautiful head to the bow, my eyes following her traps moving along, she casually brought her voice over the boat engines to the pilot and for all the rest of us to listen, "Theodore, can't you go faster?"

"I don't want these boys throwing up on my boat." He screamed back with a Latin accent.

"How many miles left, 25?"

"Around 25." The pilot said.

"I'll go by myself, then." She said removing her top and opening her belt.

"You don't have the GPS bracelet, missy." Theodore alerted as she removed her boots and pants.

"Point me Olympia's direction."

"That way." He pointed over a peninsula's promontory.

"Got it." Ksenia threw her clothes at me, "You take care of these, slutty boy." She stood before me, naked but her silver bra and silver panties, which could be a swimwear. Could be both. She wanted me to give her one last long look. I could crouch down and kiss her toenails, gladly. "My number is in my bag."

Ksenia walked to the stern of the taxi boat and dove into the water, disappearing between the foam and swells of the water jet turbines. One of the young guys took a life vest from a compartment to throw after her, I yelled at him: "she knows what she's doing." Finally found someone more clueless than me.

"Hey, Theodore…" I yelled, "was that normal? Is that a normal thing for girls to do around here? To jump out of the ship into the middle of the ocean?"

"Oh yes." He said on the top of his lungs, "There is no much exercise they can do inside of the Olympia. They use the ocean as a playground instead. Underwater they are fast like torpedoes. They don't need to breathe as much as we do. You'll see. They jump much, much higher than golphins."

"Do you mean dolphins?"

"Yes. Dolphins. They compete with each other for whom jumps higher. There is a prize every Congress. The Siren's Tail. On the water is good exercise because they don't need to destroy anything."

"Is it a good living? Working with these women?"

"They pay so well. They like loyalty. And I'm able to watch these princesses all day long."

"Sounds like the perfect job."

"Sounds like," he said trying to maintain that cheerful smile. He was kind of good looking, the sun made his skin dark, giving him a mature surfer look.

"Can I ask something bold?"

"Shoot."

"Have you ever been 'owned'?"

"Nobody owns me." That sounds familiar. He didn't speak anything else. His mood went on a reverse. It looks like some things can't be answered, so don't ask.

Ksenia's 'bag' was twice the weight of my luggage or more. Some 80 pounds of clothes smashed inside. A wrecking ball of leggings, underwear, and shoes. Of course, she didn't care about folding it all neatly, the fabric would conform to her body or be destroyed. No warm clothes. She didn't need them.

Picking up her leather pants, it marveled me of how it survived for so long, all her muscles still imprinted on it like a discarded second skin of a serpent. I couldn't help myself but bring that leather to my lips, cheeks, and nose, imagining her muscles beneath it. Her milk indeed put a spell on me. A libidinous one. Lust.

As we turned around the promontory, we saw between the offshore islands a cruise ship. 900 feet long. Unlike those graceless floating malls we have these days cruising the Bahamas, that ship was elegantly built. The flow of its white hull tapered the ocean like an arrow, making her intrepid, fast. I could read its name, MS Olympia.

Theodore maneuvered around its white walls like he has done a million times before. Beeps and lights showed him the position. Soon we were lifted above the sea by an unseen mechanical arm, hoisting us up like a steady elevator. At ten meters above the water, the crane brought us inside and aboard the ship.

My luggage had wheels, Ksenia's did not.

Walking to the deck, there she was, and I didn't care how tall, or how powerful she looked, my eyes could only see her face. I let the luggage over the wet wooden floor, and we embraced, hard.

"I can't fucking believe you are here," Cindy said.

My arms couldn't find themselves behind her back. I took two steps back, "Holy molly, Cindy, you're actually taller than Thomas." The size of breasts… she hasn't dressed like a girl anymore but as a woman. There was still some Cindy in the details of her body fitting dress; she chose clothes to impress other women, the ones that enhanced her assets like a billionaire's yacht. Her muscles were all striking, every single one developed and tussled against each other. My simple mind couldn't capture they all at once.

I was bewildered, my eyes could tell, and Cindy's modesty was fake as a three dollar bill. "I had a spurt. You look... thinner."

"I didn't have the will to eat for some time, you know."

She embraced me again, lifting me up with her arms, saying that she was sorry, guilty. Cindy buried her face over my shoulders where I could smell the same lavender coming from her dark hair, her fingers on my back dug into my flesh more than she intended to. "I'll heal you." She started to rub her nose over my neck, maybe to feel her old home again. She breathed deeply, and her eyes opened in surprise, "what the..." Cindy held me above the deck with her arms straight out just like the crane behind me, not believing what her nostrils just told her, another girl reached me first, "had you..."

At that moment, a monumental blonde wearing a dark blue bodysuit and jacket appeared by our side, Cindy put me on the floor. "Hi, Captain."

If Cindy was around 6'7, this captain must be at least seven feet. Wide as a fridge, yet, with curves of a Greek warrior goddess. "Hi, Nicholas."

"You know my name… captain?"

"I know the names of every soul that enters this ship. Pleased to meet a member of Cindy's family. Captain Alexandra Prat, friends call me Allie."

I shook her delicate hand and long fingers, unable to remove my eyes from hers, "I'm pleased as well." Alexandra looked too young to be captain. She had dimples on her cheeks. Youthful enthusiasm. Pure classical American homecoming queen. "Your ship is beautiful, captain. One of the most eye-pleasing machines I've ever seen." The same could be said about its captain. Her eyes beamed with assured pride.

"How about a tour, Nicholas? There are some places only the captain can let you go."

"."

Yeah, I wasn't able to reply. Maybe Ksenia's arrogant spell on my personality wasn't so powerful after all.

"We'll see at dinner to set a date. Don't be late. See you later, cadet." Cindy was a cadet. What was that place? I watched greatest ass of the seven seas walking away. A big swan. She had a mature walk, slower than necessary. "The captain hit on me?" I whispered to Cindy.

"She still can hear you," Cindy said pointing to her hyper sensitive ears.

"Bathroom is going to be a problem here," I said. The female captain looked at me one last time, more than a hundred feet away, smiling my joke. Once she was inside the bridge, Cindy said, "if you need to tell something just for me, move your lips. I can read them."

"OK." I said just moving my lips. That was ultra weird.

"We are alone now. I don't sense anyone near us." These girls are full of tricks.

"I just can't believe how that woman could be interested in me," I said with my normal voice, excited by it.

Cindy seemed irritated yet amused by this, "shit, brother, you are a slut."

"Shh, what? Don't say that."

"You just entered the ship, with other girl's stench, and want to fuck our 45 years old captain?"

"Who wouldn't?" I looked back at the female captain watching the sea inside the bridge, after the airtight doors and windows where she apparently couldn't hear us. The musculature of her butt was obscene, eye traps. "She's 45?" I could not phantom that. Cindy took my chin bringing her disturbed face to my attention, "why are you acting like this?" Her pinch on my chin got harder, almost hurting, "with whom you slept with?" She demanded.

"Hey, I have a private life, okay?"

"Yes… you're right. Sorry. That was out of line."

"It's okay," I said rubbing my jaw.

She looked down and away for a moment. Maybe disappointed? "It's just I was expecting… it 's nice to see that you feel better about yourself."

"I don't know if 'better' is the right word." I walked closer to the deck's handrail, letting my weight going forward to see the sea down below, to see few more islands ahead. I turned back to her, my neck always forgetting to tilt upwards to meet her face. The wind was continuously gushing. Her hair blowing with it, something out of an Adam Hughes cover. "There is a lot to talk," I said.

"Indeed." She crossed her arms. Twenty inches on her upper arms didn't look out of proportion on her new frame. Still distracting.

"So, what the hell is this place, Cindy? It is not a cult, I hope?"

It made her laugh, "yeah, at night we kidnap men from their villages. Give them food and orgies. On weekends we sacrifice their balls to the gods."

"With dances around the fire after the feast?"

"Only after we wine from male skulls."

I felt good to laugh again. "Seriously, what is this?" I pointed to the deck below us, to the bridge, "who's paying for all this shit? For what?"

Cindy gave me a half smile. For the first time in a long time, she didn't have a direct answer to me. I insisted, "what do you do here?" That seemed to be an even more challenging question.

"That's something you'll have to see with your own eyes." She said taking my hand. "Let's go to my apartment, let me show you more of this place."

"Apartment?"

"The sea is my new home."

We walked inside to the other side of the ship, crossing above the art-nouveau grand staircase, a modern day Titanic. On starboard deck, we had the view to a nature reserve and two wild beaches ahead of us, crowded, more than a mile away. A ginger amazon with a huge ponytail crossed us and jumped into the sea. I ran to the handrail to see that, and like Ksenia she seemed to have disappeared into the water ten meters below us, but then, half a mile away, twenty seconds later, I saw her leaping above the water, just as Theodore said: faster and higher than dolphins.

At the bay, several smaller boats and yachts, crowds of people partying over the sand like spring break forever. I could hear the loud music echoing to the sea. I could even hear the voices and little screams of some more agitated super girls above the sound of the music. I could see the red haired amazon releasing her ponytail and already joining the party. For her, a mile underwater was like crossing a small river.

"How many amazons are on this ship?"

"About two hundred residents. When the Congress starts rolling again, about eight hundred. Many just come and go."

"That can't be."

"What?

"How I've never heard of this ship? I read everything out there about you girls. Even the Alex Jones channel. You can't hide something this big."

"Things will make more sense later on, Nic."

"What happened in Sydney?"

"How do you know about Sydney?"

"Why shouldn't I know about Sydney?"

"Nic, we can't afford to play games with each other. I'll never lie to you. If you have something to ask, ask."

"Why you took so long to reach me?" Deep there I still felt her spell on me, competing with Ksenia's. A little angel and a little devil on each side of my heart.

"I didn't have clearance to reach you. I asked for months."

"Why the secrecy? Wait... you got 'clearance' once mom got bitten? Is that it? It was just three days before you called me. You had known it before I was telling you… who's playing games here?"

"I sorry." She let a tear to roll. "I wanted to help you… but even with all this power, I can't break what the Congress rules. Our Constitution has to be stronger than all of us."

"You girls have a Constitution already..."

"Not yet. This boat is the first capital of our own country, Nic." Cindy turned me to face her, bending her knees to the floor to bring her eyes more to my level, "the Congress is asking for male constituents."

Was she serious? "Why are you looking at me? I'm no lawyer. I'm nobody."

"Some of the founding fathers were simple farmers." She omitted that most other founders were land speculators and slave owners.

Obviously, there was a lot going on her head.

"What's this landless country's name, Cindy?"

"Victoria."






Chapter 14: Trick Condition



I watched Cindy unbending the metal, restoring the white handrail to its designed straightness, mostly. Some girl's grip had crushed it. Cindy couldn't see anything out of place without trying to fix it.

Near to the bow of the ship, I saw three construction workers fixing a hole in the wooden deck. That would never look anew again. As we walked to the stairs, we found a bent metal door sticking out like a sore thumb. "You girls need a stronger ship," I said.

"Accidents happen," Cindy said unbending that same door using her knee as leverage. All her back muscles tightened as the metal cracked and screeched. Besides her spine, there wasn't an inch of skin on her back that didn't encase copious muscles. Smaller muscles between the bigger ones between larger ones. Always thrumming, always alive, moving. And all that strength wouldn't make that door to fit ever again in its sealed frame. Destruction had only one direction, and nothing ever fully heals after it.

Cindy asked me about Geoffrey, dad, and of course, mom. I didn't have any new news, everything I had already told her by phone, but talking in person, the conversation takes different turns. "Why dad did it?" She asked as we walked to the upper decks.

Being some steps ahead of her, she remembered my little sister again, asking me about how the world works. "Beats me," I said. "Actually, I'm afraid to know."

"The files you copied from his computer might shed some light."

"Oh, shit, I knew I forgot something at home… that USB stick…"

I was joking. At times escapes me that Cindy had an uneven sense of humor. In a second I was pinned as her hook on my collar threw my back against the staircase wall with a bang, "you fucking forgot it?"

Just the harshest way to remember she wasn't little anymore.

With my lungs compressed by her and the wall, I took the flash drive from my pocket. Cindy put me back to the stairs, regretting her fit. "Don't joke about it," she fixed my shirt evading my eyes and took the flash drive from my fingers. "I'm under a lot of pressure here."

That outburst killed her mood, as well as mine. What if I had forgotten the stick? We strolled around the empty upper deck as she showed me the pool, the three different empty restaurants, two empty clubs, the empty promenade, as a guide would do. The flag pole was also empty, "where is your new nation's flag?"

"The 'nation' is two months old. It only exists for financial reasons for now. It'll only exist when other countries recognize us. We are still sorting that out mostly everything else. After the next Congress, we might have a flag."

"Is this Congress for amazons only?"

"For the moment."

"It is a democratic republic, then?"

"More or less. We won't repeat the mistakes of the old world."

"Old world? Sounds like you girls are doing more than building one nation."

"The old world had ended when a woman was first stung."

"Why are you going apocalyptical? It's the end of the world or something?"

"Evolution is brutal, ruthless, merciless. The power these… we have over people is a new apex predator set free into a defenseless environment. On a planetary scale. It will affect us all. Billions of people might suffer. We will not allow it to happen."

"A peaceful transition of power," I said.

"Or the flood will happen."

She might be overstating. The bittens were still so few, and governments were taking action to avoid more girls and women of getting stung. I took a deep breath as the sunlight pierced between the dark clouds, glazing over the beach party ahead of us like a spotlight. Over the deck, I found an intact mounted binocular. There I could see girls jumping out of the water. Trifling with startled men who happened to be there. Jumping to and from the highest cliffs down to the sea. These girls had lots of energy. Unleashed kids in an amusement park. They seemed so innocent.

"Be careful walking this ship alone, Nic. Most of us were troublemakers before we got rescued. Each girl has a story."

Ten decks bellow, picking up my luggage, I saw Ksenia's bag. I asked Theodore to deliver to it to her. Cindy didn't ask who's that belonged to, maybe because she didn't want to know.

"You have a cabin on the upper decks, that's nice," I said as we walked through the double doors of her 'apartment.' The door knob had four red lights turning green as she put her hand, unlocking it. Sophisticated.

Inside there was space for an entire family to live. An open kitchen with a big fridge, a big couch, a big TV, more rooms, a huge balcony taking the whole front wall, the marble floor... I was impressed. "You live here?"

"This is mine's, and Hana's..."

"Hey there." I turned around. A shy Korean amazon was standing over me, "Hana Nin-Su. My roommate," said Cindy. Hana didn't know if we kissed on the cheeks or had a handshake. And I didn't know if I was prepared to meet such a towering Asian girl. She was inches shorter and much slimmer than Cindy, but to me, they were all immense. Her slackly baggy sweater was dropped to the side showing the sinews and muscles of her upper arm and shoulder. Muscles were getting so sexy to me. Was it the milk?

"Hana is our low-level programmer, she's the ghost in the machine," Cindy said noticing how muted I was. "And Hana, this my brother Nicholas, and he's..." I was still reorienting my senses, captured by Hana's large eyes framed by a porcelain skin and expressive arched eyebrows, dark as the long curls of her hair, "…and he is a slut." Cindy completed.

"What the fuck, Cindy?" I protested making Hana giggle.

She said to Hana, "throw him a bone. He'll catch it." Hana let her stylus to drop on the floor near my feet.

I took the pen to give back to her, "kamsahamnida," she said.

"Kwenchana." I new five words in Korean. That was one of those five. Behind Hana, there was an enormous tilted screen with a drawing half done and an artist chair. It was a portrait of the balcony and its view. The half finished side of the painting was incredibly detailed, somewhat hyper-real. Even better than the real thing. "That looks amazing," I said coming closer.

"Hana paints all the places we go. Show him."

Hana sat on her chair, opening a menu in the middle of her drawing, and selecting and dragging several icons. The first painting shown colorful auroras over the sea, another showed a super-detailed drawing with an unreal eerie beach lightened by the sea's bio-luminescence, those were things my own eyes wouldn't see if I was there. Another had lava falling into the sea provoking walls of water vapor in Hawaii. Images of penguins before the desolated alien mountains of Antarctica. The Olympia bypassing canyons of ice, "that was the Northwest Passage." Cindy said. "We had to help to crack the ice around the hull with our fists, can you believe it? The water was a bit cold, but it was so freaking fun. We almost got trapped in there."

I envied that life. For months I got stuck leaking my wounds in my bedroom, while Cindy experimented the thrills of a lifetime. In a fucking luxury cruise ship circumnavigating the world. Would she be thinking about me while meeting those mystical northern lights? While I was crying about her over an empty fucking fridge? Hardly.

That thought made me suddenly tired. All my batteries spent. Like an iPhone telling you that there is only 3% left and shuts itself off. I needed to turn off my mind. Cindy wanted to show me all things about her new awesome life. I crashed on their big white couch.


...


I straightened my dormant body, feeling wrapped in a warm, soft blanket in a large cushy bed. For a moment, I forgot where I was. I lifted my head to see the full view of a sunset after the peninsula, making all those clouds golden. On the twin beaches, I could see small flares of bonfires. I could feel the horizon moving with a cadence. I was in a boat alright. Cindy's cabin itself was dark and quiet. "Cindy?" No one responded.

The bed was the couch unfolded, a big futon square, seven feet side to side. The only light inside the cabin was coming from Hana's big digital canvas. Her hyper-realistic landscape was complete.

I went to their fancy bathroom to wash my face. And that was one big bathroom. The size of my home bedroom. Pristinely clean. Every small bottle methodically arranged and aligned like a museum. Seeing my reflection, shit… was I so out of shape? I could see my ribs. I was that pale. I noticed that I was wearing black boxer briefs, surely I was wearing dark blue trunks yesterday. "When I removed my clothes?" I took a hot steamy shower to clear my thoughts.

Walking around Cindy's 'home' searching my luggage, I couldn't find a single light switch, but the was light from the semi-open door of her bedroom. There was a strange lack of books there. By the side of her bed, a trophy, 'Siren's Tail.' Thinking of it, yes, her legs were exceedingly muscular even on her frame, bulging to the sides. I wasn't surprised she could jump out of the water higher than most other girls could. I put it back.

So, Cindy was probably popular there. A jock athlete. Something that our old school didn't allow her to be.

There were big drawers under the mattress of her bed. In our old home, she would place her most intimate stuff there. Well, she undressed me in my sleep. I could only return the favor. I opened the drawer to peek inside. An internal light illuminated a big silver rod. A gigantic and phallic silver rod. "What the fuck, Cindy?" That was a Godzilla-class vibrator. More than twenty fucking inches long, nearly the girth of a large beer can. All shiny and polished but also all softly dented by abuse. I had to use my two arms to be able to lift that thing. I kinda didn't believe.

What would happen if I turned that thing on?

Instantly that thing roared and jumped out of my hands, beating itself on the carpet in circles like a giant fish trying to get back to the water, but with the force and speed of a stone crusher. I grabbed it back, but the damned rod vibrated stronger than my arms could hold it in place. I just couldn't switch it off. I couldn't win that battle. It escaped from my hands again, kicking itself directly towards Hana's painting. I rushed and kicked that bloody thing of the devil of its path, and it then went to the balcony, and to the ocean. "Shit."

I finally found a light switch. I walked outside to the balcony to see if I could locate the Godzilla vibrator, nothing but water fifty feet below me, the damn thing was lost forever. Then, my phone played a tune from a Tarantino movie. It was Cindy. I controlled my breath a little before I could take it, "hello."

"Awaken at last."

I walked back to the balcony, "where are you?"

"On the beach. I saw that you that turned the lights on. Everyone here can see you showing your underwear." I heard girls laughing. Were they drunk? It was dark already. I could only see the beach fires far far away like blinking stars. "Can you see me?"

"Our All-seeing eyes see it all." As oppressive as she sounded, those eyes missed the ridiculous scene that just happened. "Don't believe me?" She said, "raise your hand."

I raised my fist.

"Choose a number." I politely pointed my middle finger up. I heard other girls laughing crackling over the phone. Cindy wasn't laughing. "Wait there. We are coming home." She hung up.

I found my clothes. Cindy had organized them in one small wardrobe next to her closet. I thought I would have enough time to dry off my hair put all my clothes, but as soon as put some socks, the front doors opened with the loud voices of women. Cindy was calling me, and I exited her bedroom still dressing my shirt, to find myself being watched by three imposing girls in bikinis and sarongs, all wet by the sea. "Hey, girls."

It was hard to tell who had the most defined abs after Cindy. Their bodies were all different. One series of abs was not like the other, just like a stone is not like the other. I might identify them by their belly alone, or by the ratio of their waist to the hip, or shoulders to the chest. Each had their own harmony and chords, one song for each siren.

"So, this is my big brother," Cindy said by my side, playing my wet hair, my forehead hardly reached her collarbone. 'Big' near her was a joke.

The freckled brunette with long hair showed some enthusiasm, "he has a lot to develop, doesn't he?"

"I'm already passed my puberty, right Cindy?" I said at that cryptic commentary. More snickering from the girls, of something I was unaware, as usual. A blonde, the second more muscular after Cindy, walked around me, looking up and down like a doctor, or as a slave trader, her legs bulged around me. "He might reach six feet, six one if we are lucky."

"Girls," Cindy intervened, "Nic is not for sale."

"Everything is for sale, who's interested?" I said. Cindy's eye rolled over me like old times.

"Caissie, Hayley, this is Nic. Nic, this is Caissie (the tall freckled brunette) and Hayley (the blond more powerful one)."

Then, the front door opened, my jaw dropped, literally, "why you girls didn't wait for me! I'm not as fast as you gals, that's not fair. Did you take him already?" The most immense breasts I've ever seen in my short life walking towards us, that girl had breasts larger than basketballs in a white -transparent, really- wet bikini. Unreal blimps hovering just before me, but they seem to weight a ton, its distribution of weight affected her walk, making it exaggerated like a GTA hooker. And she walked to me, eying me with her super cute annoyed face, until her perfectly round breasts eclipsed most of her face but her purple eyes looking down at me. I was speechless. Besides her breasts, her body was slender with subtle gentler muscles, her abs smoother, her musculature served to pronounce her waspish hips. Still, she was taller than Cindy. Her bright red hair was so long that her wet ponytail spiraled around her fertility shape, ending well below her hips. A super teenage Christina Hendricks would be something close to describing this abundance of femininity.

She bent her hips to meet my face, her animated breast swinging as her bikini wasn't holding, just covering them, "Cindy told us everything about you. I'm Sheyla. It is so cool that you are not afraid of your sister. I wish my brother would be like that. So funny when you gave her the finger!" Her tone was so patronizing.

"Why she's talking to me like I'm a kid?"

The bombshell looked at the other girls and smiled wider, "ooh, he's feisty." Sheyla looked at me again, this time with somewhat spooky eyes as if she was about to eat me. The other girls were just watching, waiting for something to happen. I was witnessing Sheyla's nipples emerging from her bikini larger and larger; actually, her whole breasts seemed to shift form, becoming less spherical and more projected forward surrounding my sides, ready to attack. Two wet disks started to build around her nipples that grew together with the girth of her nipples, they were fatter than my thumbs and still enlarging. My head suddenly felt lighter.

"She trapped him," Hayley said as if she just had lost a bet.

"Already?" Cindy said a little perplexed.

I felt weird, as my knees had gotten unbearably weaker, my blood flushing into my extremities, to my fingers, getting red, numbing them, my heart beating too fast, she was sucking me without touching.

Sheyla was jumping giving small claps in the air, "he's indeed a slutty boy!" while I collapsed on my knees defeated by an unseen force. Were her bouncing breasts dripping milk? I didn't need a full erection to reach that strange embarrassing orgasm. My pants... were wet. I felt somewhat humiliated by it. Like something was taken from me.

Cindy turned to Sheyla. "Get out."

"But Cindy! He's such a slutty boy! He won't get addicted to me! He really likes me."

Cindy pointed the door and barked at Sheyla's face, "GET OUT!" I bet that the entire ship heard that. Anyone could see the veins jumping out of Cindy's forehead, and more veins pulsating in her arms, making those muscles not so inviting anymore, but downright menacing. Sheyla and the other two amazons got the message and left Cindy and me alone.

She brought me back to my feet. "I think I'll have to change my pants again." For some reason, I couldn't see my sister in the eyes. Shame? "What the hell happened?" I asked.

"Sheyla has a… condition. And it seems you also have a condition too."

"What condition?"

"On you, the spell can be easily broken by any amazon who wants to. One in ten men are like this, maybe less than that."

Oh, so that's what 'Slutty Boy' means. "And is that a problem?"

"It is more of a problem to us, really. Let's change you. We still have a dinner to attend tonight."

I sat on Cindy's bed as she closed the door behind me, and I was thinking of the hidden implications of it. "But I wasn't even touching her."

"That's how mind-warping her milk is. And that's how receptive you are. Two extremes meeting each other." She tossed me new clothes to my lap. I didn't mind changing clothes in front of her anymore.

"How… does it work for normal men? There are no super ears hearing this conversation, right?"

"My bedroom is soundproof." With that vibrator of hers, it had to be. "Well, for owned men, they just can't go after one amazon after another for a start. They usually get humble, faithful, obedient. Dependent. Other amazons lose interest in that. Don't worry, Nic. With patience and the right girl you'll find resistance over time, and then you'll be like other guys. I've seen it before. I had sex with some of those… besides you." She said it. That little fact exited quite strangely out of her mouth. "It is just a really, really bad timing to find this out now." She sat by my side, her massive swimmer thighs engulfed my leg into the cushion of the bed, it scared me a little, I was still not used to her new size.

"Why? Why bad timing?"

"They aren't allowing us to dock. Or let the ship to get close to any city. We have 200 super horny bitches on board suffering an extreme lack of men. Only the Baby Dykes are happy, but most of us, can't be without men. We can't go out. We can't party. We can't bring guys inside. There are fights all the time. Friends backstabbing each other. Today, on that beach, they almost raped any man in sight. One girl invaded a family's boat, Jesus, she had sex with a stunned father in front of his family. We had to intervene and remove that drunk idiot by force. I can't let you go into that. Not with this condition of yours."

No men. That's why a woman like Alexandra asked me out. I knew something was off. "Isn't it a bit too late now?" and I continued, "don't you are one of the strongest girls on the boat? Who would mess with your brother?"

Cindy smiled that I noticed that she was one of the most powerful girls. "Not the strongest yet, but I'm still maturing. And fast. Faster than other girls."

"Don't you ever get scared?"

"What I have to fear?"

"I don't know... losing your humanity?"

"Girls like me die too. Just harder." She flexed her bicep, we both watched those muscles functioning, moving accordingly as God created them, just like mine, only immense in their size and power. Cindy had a mouth, two eyes, two arms like all other human beings.

"Cindy… I have something else to tell you, and it is a bit hard to come up with the words…"

Just after I told her, Cindy jumped from the balcony down to the sea, into the deep dark water with a dive light to rescue her precious sex toy from the bottom of the ocean.






Chapter 15: Losing It



One in each ten men. What was my role in this new order? Be a drone?

Why in the world would I want to be obedient and dependent? Be a worker?

When I was close of Ksenia, I felt my heart hardening, just to be switched back once I saw Cindy out of that taxi boat, mellowing back. Close contact reinforced whatever was running in my blood in ways I wasn't aware. Like an addiction. How could I trust my actions? What if I meet other amazons? I won't go schizo, will I? Multiple personalities?

I felt a slight tremor on the ground of the cabin. Like Spiderman, Cindy hopped into the balcony. Somehow she found her damn mega-vibrator from the sea floor. It didn't look so big with Cindy holding it. She was all wet, making puddles of water on the floor. She didn't care; I dodged out of her pissy way. "I can help pay for another one."

That halted her, her tense neck turned to look down at me and slowly said, "if you ever touch or mention this ever again, I will pluck your arms out of their sockets."

Dismemberment. That's one threat I didn't remember her doing before.

Looking at the puddles of salty water and the ocean ahead down below, my right senses still struggled against a reality where a girl could project herself fifty feet high out of the water to land gently on the hull outside, softly as a SpaceX rocket landing.

She could actually do it.

It didn't matter if she wouldn't, she could.

Cindy could detach my arms from my body like petals.

She wasn't just pissy enough.

Her hair-trigger temper made me feel standing on a high cliff, just a misstep, a loose rock, doom. I couldn't let this crippling feeling to dominate me. I needed to bring good memories of Cindy into my mind. Of when she fought a kid twice her size for hurting our old home cat. Of how protective she was of Geoffrey when he was little.

Still, just a loose rock away. I couldn't let it get me. Act normal.

Before Cindy could enter her shower, I asked her, "can I use your computer?"

She didn't want to listen to my voice at that all. "Yes."

I sat on her sturdy computer chair. The tip of my feet almost didn't meet the floor. The armchair's knobs felt locked, or too tight for me, I couldn't adjust it, and I felt like a kid using dad's chair. It was the smaller room of her 'apartment,' a small office with two large computers on each side. The one with a library of ebooks had to be Cindy's. Each computer setup had six vertical displays running some Linux distro. Not sure if it was Linux. Then I noticed, no keyboard. Neither computers had keyboards. Or mice. Just a black touchpad thing.

I knocked on the bathroom. "What?"

"There is no keyboard there."

Acting more annoyed than she actually was, Cindy wrapped a towel over her breasts and went to the room with the two computers. I let her take her distance; I didn't want to step on a loose rock. She was almost naked, her legs and butt nearly exposed, making her even more irritated as she walked to a cabinet in the corner of that room, it was jammed with computer parts. I did my best to not ogle at her. She should have larger towels nevertheless. Cindy scavenged a keyboard, bumping it into me.

"And… a mouse?"

She turned back to that cabinet like I was torturing her. "You said not to bring my own computer," I said in my defense. I glanced at that dense screen with a constellation of strange little icons. "Don't you girls use Windows here?"

"VM folder." Cindy tossed the mouse over the table. She put her hand on her hips, her vast latissimus flared. Yeah, that was intimidating enough. Maybe it was the only use for such muscle, to cow other people, "can I take my bath now?"

"Dismissed," I said.

"Thank you."

I plugged the keyboard and the mouse to the display's USB ports. The icons across the six screens clustered with no sensible order, and acronyms instead of readable names. I thought with a superbrain she would be more organized. It took me two minutes to spot the one folder called 'VM'.

Inside there was a folder called Windows, between others OSs, OSX, SunOS, iOS, Blackberry OS, and an endless collection of systems that I've never heard before. On the Windows folder, all versions since 3.11b. I opened Win 7 32 bits and a virtual machine popped up to run it. That is an emulated computer inside of a real computer.

While it loaded, I took a closer look at that fat touchpad thing. It seemed to be a prototype, put together by an engineer. No company name, nothing but the lone number 'seven.' Odd. Then I noticed the flash drive with dad's files connected to the PC. Cindy used that computer earlier that day... without a keyboard?

Finally, I had access to the Internet. I googled "Victoria." Cities, states, companies, no result remotely close to the Land of the Amazons. I typed "MS Olympia," the first link was a half-written Wikipedia article. The ship was 19 years old, and yes, Victoria-class, interesting. The company that ordered Olympia and her sister went bankrupt before the construction ended in Germany. Then sailed with other names, Pride of Bahamas, Celebration of the Seas, until Prosperity for the World Foundation bought her, refitted and restored her maiden name, Olympia. Used for humanitarian missions, it says in the article.

It didn't have anything about bitten girls.

On Youtube, there was absolutely nothing about MS Olympia. With the deck binoculars this morning I saw beachgoers filming every girl and every angle, obnoxiously. Had no one uploaded anything yet? No one uploaded those young Heaven-on-Earth goddesses? The newest videos featuring bittens were the same old friendly homemade demonstrations. Nothing remotely close to the full power they are capable of delivering, nothing that could scare people off. Just friendly, if not sexy, inviting, harmless home videos. Like the famous ones from BuffyQueen, a Canadian teenage amazon youtuber with a million subscribers. Or Sukmyclt, a Romanian online celebrity just as popular.

I searched for local news in Sydney, nothing but the new year's fireworks were news, nothing that would scare governments. What the fuck was happening? The Internet and the press could not be that oblivious.

Yet, they were afraid. Most governments were killing bees everywhere. The intelligence agencies must be aware of an emerging new nation, but not the public.

As soon as Cindy finished her shower, I closed all those tabs. Started to message mom and dad on Facebook, telling them I was fine, giving enough details avoiding being too vague over my whereabouts. They were going to visit southern France, which was excellent. Mom wouldn't be thinking about me, or about Cindy. Or about her own purple eyes. She would be engaged in filling her wall with I'm-so-happy photos and places to impress her online 'friends.'

I closed the virtual machine.

If the internet couldn't give me answers before, it wouldn't give now, and maybe never. There was a filter. It had to be. Some mask somewhere not letting people see what's beneath it. Maybe it was the US government.

I gazed at that strange touchpad device connected to the computer, and I thought out loud, "or maybe the amazons themselves..."

From the other side of the cabin, I saw Cindy walking to me from her bedroom, her legs bulging but showing no visible veins, a good sign of her mood. Drying her hair with a towel, making her curled bicep ball to rob my attention, she asked, "Maybe the amazons… what?"

"I keep forgetting you can hear me. It's nothing."

"Nothing?" She sat in the other armchair; her weight could make it incline, mine wouldn't. Cindy was wearing nothing but white shorts and a white shirt, enough to shuffle my thoughts. Cindy noticed that I was glancing at her unbounded large breasts, or to her exposed abs, making her a bit self-conscious, "too distracting?"

"I'm still trying to get used to you."

"Ever since." I wasn't quite happy to hear that. "What's nagging you?" Cindy could feel I was feeling apprehensive. I was feeling something sinister about the situation, and it showed on my face.

"Aren't you angry with me anymore?" I pivoted.

"It's okay. I can fix it. Have to order some new parts. Custom parts. I still have to figure out how I'm going be able to sleep until then." She said with a vacant stare. I wanted to make her one suggestion, but it wasn't appropriated.

"What made you less angry?" I asked.

"I'm not angry, okay? Not anymore. I just reckoned that... I wouldn't have the same courage. I mean, I would hide in shame and never tell anyone. If we switched roles, I would dig a hole to bury myself. I would lie. And you didn't think twice before telling me. Whatever the consequences, and that's… very rare." It was clear that Cindy didn't trust many people.

"It is just honesty." Not completely. I was still perplexed with the size of that missile thing.

"You are stronger than me at that. What was troubling you about amazons?" Cindy pivoted back.

Using just my muted lips so she could read them, I asked, "is this room soundproof?"

Cindy stood up and closed the door. "We're safe. My bedroom, Hana's bedroom, this little office and the bathroom, including these windows, are all insulated by double layers of vacuum."

"Good thing that these super senses follow physics. How much it cost?"

"What's troubling you?" She crossed her overly muscular legs after stretching them. She knew I was having second thoughts. The office wasn't very wide, and her foot nearly bumped to me. I don't know why I retracted my knee before it could. Cindy noticed it. I shouldn't fear her, I know, difficult to tell that to my primitive brain.

"There was this video on Liveleak I once saw months ago, nothing special, not even too popular. I never could find it again. Of a girl, halfway as big, halfway as muscular as you, punching a watermelon. It blasted like a shotgun. It took what? One tenth of a second? Less than that? For the brain to command, her fist to strike and the watermelon to obliterate? You were still in the first months of becoming a queen, and that exploding fruit scared the shit out of me. I understood what you girls were made of. Once you could do the same, I almost forgot about that video. The thing is, once you've gone, I searched that video like crazy. I don't know why. Maybe to remember me that it was all real. I found no mirror links. No google results. I was getting crazy thinking if I imagined the whole thing."

Cindy seemed to know where I was going with this.

"Are you girls gaming the Internet?"

She took an uncomfortable pause. "When I said that I wouldn't lie to you, it didn't mean that I could tell you everything." That was one skewed confirmation.

"The whole Internet, Cindy?" It just couldn't be possible. "How, Cindy? There are billions of people using the Internet. There is no possible way to fucking control it."

"There is." She just said that.

Come on. "No, there isn't… How?"

"You should be a Victorian citizen before I could tell you."

"I would never be a 'Victorian' without knowing how and especially, fucking why, Cindy. This is mass censorship on the whole fucking planet."

"One day we won't need this anymore."

"So it is temporary. Someday you girls will lift the curtains and freak out the whole civilization at once? That's the plan?"

"Freak out… there would be WAR." Now her veins started to coming up around her biceps.

"War? A war between who?"

"Can't you see? Can't you guess who would lose?" I saw her body spread in the chair, with her hands over her abs, looking at the ceiling, probably thinking if she should tell me or not. "If tell you, you would be at risk." She let another little fact to sink into me: "I can defend myself. You cannot."

"Well, then. I'm fucked already. If some government kidnaps me for your secrets, I'd be tortured anyway, knowing it or not. You can't tell me because I might tell them under torture, or a prison cell. You are a good soldier after all. I'd imagine."

She frowned, didn't like to be provoked, "if you become a Victorian, you would have protection out there."

"Cindy, I'll only make my mind about that after listening to the whole truth. Tell me. I'm lost here. I don't like getting lost. You know that." I once had a panic attack when she and I got lost in a national park. I didn't like to remember that.

"Okay. Okay. I don't like half measures too. Letting you in the dark. But this won't be easy. Please, don't freak out." She extended her arm to me, lifting her forearms to me. "Touch it." Before hesitating a little, my fingers touched those cords of muscles, "feel my skin," I felt a buzz as she closed her fist, making that forearm to bulge. There was a field around her skin pulling the hair of my skin, like a powerful amp shorting out

I pulled my hand from her, "what the fuck was that? It felt like static."

"It's my nerves. They can induce electricity. I now can manage small amounts of it." Her eyes found a little screw near the CPU, she picked it up and put on the metal table. "When I touch a conductive material, I can manipulate magnetic fields." My eyes couldn't believe she was making that screw to dance like it had strings. "Put your hand beside mine." A painful and visible spark hit my palm.

"Fuck, Cindy!"

"Sorry. I never showed this to a guy. I thought it wouldn't hurt."

My hand felt numb, spamming. My whole arm went numb. A strange pace at my heartbeats. If already felt myself at the edge of a cliff, then I was looking down into an abyss. Now she could hurt me by hardly touching.

"You can do this... with whatever parts of your body?"

"If there are nerves, more nerves the merrier" Her eyes implied she could shock a guy in multiple forms. Electrifying nipples? Heart stopping lips? "Give me back your hand..."

"No." I moved them away.

"I won't hurt you." She took my hand anyway. "I won't shock you. Can feel this?" Her fingers lightly touched my skin gently, but it felt freaking cold ice sliding it.

I jumped from the chair. "What the fuck? You've become a witch. What the hell was that?" The place she touched me was warm.

"I can manipulate your nerves using my nerves. That was nothing too fancy. A tactile hallucination. The illusion that it feels cold, or so hot that you'd think you'd be fried. It doesn't hurt for real. Hana was able to transform these electrical discharges in real heat, but it burns her as well, very painful. I never tried anything above two hundred centigrades. I can make you feel like you have ants and spiders crawling all over you, want to see it?"

"Holy, fuck, No! Cindy! Since when your nerves can do stuff like this?"

"Since I reached, I don't know, six two? Six feet three inches tall? Three, four months ago. Many girls mature and still don't have it. Unless they practice it, like an atrophied muscle."

"This is just too much. I'm afraid to carry on this conversation." Why my hand cannot stop shaking? Was it the jolt she gave me?

"You forced me to open this can of worms. I'm not even half done yet."

I had to seat. I wanted her to slow down with it, but Cindy pounded me with information. "There is something more magical that we can do with this power. When we put it together with technology."

She walked over me and unplugged the mouse and the keyboard, tossing them aside like clumsy, archaic devices and brought to the center that touchpad prototype thing. "We call this Digitizer. Its surface is a very dense array of electrical sensors." Cindy put her hand over it and let it there. A text application opened on the screen, and the words 'Hello World' appeared instantly.

"At first, it was an experiment to replace the keyboard." As she said, the same spoken words appeared on screen, like subtitles. "It was hard to figure out a way to work on the first days. I had to concentrate like a Jedi to repeat patterns of electrical signals that this device could read. And each girl had different patterns. Each has an electrical handwriting. Once we figured that out, we started to teach the interface numbers, then letters, then full words, two weeks later we could feed full sentences and complete commands with a single ping."

"Ping?"

"A single electric pulse from my nerve system. It is incredibly efficient." She made that same text to change font size and colors so fast that the graphics card started to ramp up the fans. She was commanding a computer with her mind. She opened and closed several windows, with videos, music, a cacophony of noise and colors, as if the computer was possessed. "We don't even need an actual GUI anymore. Menus. Pointers. Command prompts. For us, just the thought."

"That's... cool." I didn't know what more to say. I was stunned. Somewhat breathless, I closed my shocked hand to a tight fist to force it to stop shaking.

"Just cool?"

"No, it is fucking insane, you must be Mr. Robot with superpowers now."

"We prefer to call it 'supernormal forces.' You've seen nothing yet. Before, my speed in programming was limited by a keyboard. On how fast I could punch letters. With a month of practice, I could code fast enough to align it with my thoughts." All programs on the screen shut down, and a terminal prompt popped up, and three thousand lines of code scrolled up.

A crude mini game she made in an instant. A pixelated caricature of my spooked face and a little ball kicking out pixels of it. A ball hit entered the face kicking out everything inside, 'ouch, Cindy', or 'fuck you, Cindy' appeared on the screen. She laughed at her silliness.

Nothing fucking silly about that. It took Cindy seconds to create what a normal human programmer would waste hours, or an entire day to develop and code. With no errors, no overflows, no debugging.

She kept playing, "then, funny things happen when you repeat any mental activity enough, the brain starts to create autonomous processes. Rewiring itself, and I have neuroplasticity on steroids. So instead of using my full mental processes to code, it specialized particular regions, and suddenly I didn't even need to think the code anymore, I just need the intent to do so. I can code thousands of lines per second while watching TV, like knitting." She ended erased blocks that composed my pixelated face, closing the game as the text 'Cindy Wins' kept flashing.

"My God… a useful superpower." I was still feeling my heart beating a little too fast, my breathing too short, the office felt constricted. She filled all space in there, her and her muscles above me. "And…" I managed to ask, trying to keep myself together, "where are you using this magic on, Cindy? What's your job here?"

"That's the trillion dollar question, Nic."

Several windows opened with charts of the entire world market crunched to its most relevant numbers, gold, securities, bonds. She started to explain me, "The actual traders in the modern economy are bots. Software sells and buys following a quantifiable behavior of trends. Bots are all competing to outguess each other, a digital survival of the fittest. Each bot has their own devices, different technologies, but none of them has the touch of creation," She let sparks to dance while rubbing her thumb and the middle one, the hand gesture of money sign.

Those sparks made me recoil, they sounded dangerous. I could smell the air ionizing, like the smell of rain. Cindy giggled when I jumped at those sparks, "are you okay?" She asked. I was sweating; this is much bigger than I could ever have anticipated.

Still, a brooding curiosity did not let me close my eyes, like a horror movie I had to see til the end, "What can you do? Show me."

"I can't change the markets on a whim, Nic. We have some rules here. And even with my little digital bees out there, I'd need enough leverage."

Then, she had an idea.

"Ok, I know where I can play with it… just a moment," she said as the graphs shifted to cryptocurrencies, mainly Bitcoin, leaving real money behind. "Three thousand a piece. Nice new all-time high!" Cindy said cracking her knuckles, loud as a tree splintering. "It is always fun to mess with these guys. They have such silly oblivious bots. I'll use just a hundred thousand dollars of leverage. Watch."

Data sets with mathematical functions and geometric curves blinked on the screen, too fast for my eyes to make any sense of it. The terminal reopened, and code streamed out of her brain. Several compiling windows opening and closing, and after a minute, she said, "all set. What shall we do with it?"

A friend of dad's had mortgaged his house to invest heavily in cryptos. It paid off big time to him since he only paid $700 for each coin. He still had those coins. Betting it was going to the moon.

Cindy winked at me, "let's crash it."

She put her hand back on the digitizer, several crypto exchange clients opened instantly before us, amounts of money in there continually shifting, in a minute it almost doubled, and then zeroed, shifting money to one place to the next, then doubling again, suddenly the bitcoin chart shifted to the red direction. Cindy took her hand out of the device. The computer had a life of itself. Fully trained by her.

In a minute the value dropped two hundred dollars to $2800, but then the live chart updated back to green.

"On, no, you don't..." Cindy said putting her hand back on the digitizer, on the terminal she had done small changes before a dozen of compilers opened and closed.

It was red again. Cindy was arm wrestling with that entire market, and the value dropped more 400 dollars. "Fuck that. I can't believe it… how?" I mumbled. She found my bewilderment funny. I wasn't even breathing.

"There is a psychological element in too. Predictable as well. Like most boys. Like bugs flying into a flame," she said. After a minute it recovered a hundred dollars, at $2500, it seemed steady now, elevating a bit.

Cindy announced "I want it back to three digits," and over the next five minutes, her bee bots were managing funds of millions of dollars going back and forth into her accounts. The chart then crumpled, and somehow she could increase her winnings to play higher for one final blow.

I was in complete what-the-fuck shock. The financial market was Cindy's playground as the ocean. With enough money, these supernormal ladies could destroy the world economy. Or make it theirs. Could they? Yes. Will they? My hand shaking seemed to affect my other hand too. This is Third World War stuff.

She let it to slowly fall to $2000 like she was waiting to bounce back to $2200. Her funds now had multiplied by a hundred, Soros was a crying baby near this girl. "And now, the last kiss," Cindy said putting her hand back. Like watching Titanic with the deck flooding, losing the battle against the water faster and faster, people were selling everything for the last few lifeboats. In a minute dropped to $1500, then $900, $600, $450 and stopped at $299.

That friend of dad's just lost his home.

Cindy's winning smile faded once she noticed I was probably all white, or green, and shaking. This time it wasn't just my hands, it spread to my body. She fucking destroyed other people's lives. For what? Just to show me a trick? To show me that she could? I was feeling a pain in my chest, unable to breathe. Suddenly, she was growing more concerned, "Nic?" her hand reached my forehead, but I pulled away. She couldn't touch me. I started to take steps back from her. When she stood up, her towering height over me created this uncontrollable fear. She tried to approach me again, I was repulsed, "don't touch me." I had to get out of that claustrophobic place.

Out of that office, I ran the front door, the knob lights were green but I couldn't open it with all my strength. Why didn't the door open? The door obeyed to her will as well? Like everything else around her? Like my own life?

She roamed to me slowly, it didn't make her less scary, "Nic… you are having a panic attack. Breathe. Just breath."

I tried to lock myself in her bedroom, erratically trying to close that door, she pushed it making me crashing to the ground, I crawled to the corner in intense primal fear, that soul crippling feeling that something dreadful was about to happen.

Cindy took my shaking arms, which tried to ineffectually to fight off, and she pulled me with her on her bed, "shhh..." she caressed me, but each time she touched me I would recall the shock. "Just close your eyes. You are safe." Cindy took my shaking hand against her warm cheek, my fingers followed the movement of her jaw moving as she tried to set a pace for my breathing "inhale... exhale...", just like she done once we got lost in that park. Thinking of the small girl once Cindy was calming me.

She held me like that for some minutes before giving me water. That dummy hand was still spasming a little, but I was breathing normally again. My whole body was numb. After I had drunk half a glass, I said to her, "there will be suicide hotlines for what you just did, Cindy."

"I was going to bring it back before you panicked."

"Do it now!" I said. She went to her office, as I stayed in her bed ruminating what happened. Twenty minutes later she came back, "it will take an hour or so for the value to recover. It will be expensive."

Cindy laid down by my side. We both staring at the ceiling, thinking where it was leading us to. "You gave back all that money you took from people months ago?"

"With interest," she said.

"You must have enough money to retire from this shit, don't you?"

"Money lost meaning to me, Nic. Why are you afraid of me?"

"You must be kidding…"

"Most men are afraid of my muscles. Not with what I can do with a bank account."

"Your body is a walking taser, Cindy."

"I'm not strong enough for that."

"But you are still growing. This power must be growing along."

"It is, slowly enough so I can maintain control."

"And mom, Cindy? What about her? I told you the size of that nest. Four times your size and look at you. Shit. You know how unstable she is. I don't know what it is. It pulls mom. Makes her angry, resented."

"Obviously… it's me."

"No, it is not that. Not just you. When I come back home, I'll make dad talk before this gets too out of hand. Before mom destroys the neighborhood."

Cindy didn't reply to that. "What?" I asked.

"I'm worried." She said. "Why you've become afraid of me? I need to know."

That was not easy to say. "You always had this explosive temper… you know, right?" She didn't say anything, "what if you have a really, really bad day, and I do something really, really dumb? Like that exploding watermelon girl, you could tear my arms off in less than one-tenth of a second, as you said earlier to me. Like you meant it."

"Of course I didn't mean that! God. I was stupid. If that happened, I would find an actual way to kill myself!"

"That's not very reassuring," I said.

She took my wrists and pushed me to her body like a kitten. "Sorry if I ever made you feel this way." She hugged me tightly, "I want you to feel safe near me. I'll never threat you again. Or hurt you. Or let anyone hurt you."

"It's okay," I said and repeated, but she didn't let me go.

"No, it is not okay. I do have some short fuses." Cindy's emotions were always turbulent, never quite at ease. "Some girls used that against me. Some can drive me crazy." She sat before me on the bed, with her legs crossed, she wanted to tell a story. Cindy never changed inside. With all that muscle, I was surprised that she could cross her legs at all, but then she got into a lotus pose as if it was just a normal thing to do. Seriously. She was incredibly flexible for her size, her body had a new softer but calculated fluidity in its movements. Like she moved underwater. Maybe as powerful as she was, Cindy had to be careful with all things around her, a constant ballet of her big body against things as fragile as soap bubbles.

"There was this Polish girl, she was the hot shot here before other girls and I arrived. Younger than me, but a veteran, fully matured, knew it all. I was the new girl still learning the basics of how to swim like an amazon, learning what my body was capable. I was learning fast. Water is 750 times denser than air, but there I feel I like I was flying, unbounded. I loved it. I born to do this. I was meeting a whole alien universe underwater, without masks, oxygen tube, just my body. I reached flying fish velocity in my second week here, 35 mph. I must have impressed some people. The Brass paired me with this veteran so that I could learn faster."

"Polish girl?"

"Her mother was Russian. Such a treacherous bitch… and I thought she was so cool when I met her. Fastest girl on the ship, actually, at that time, she was the fastest known creature to ever swim that fast, above 100 mph. Much stronger than me, taller. And she wore her musculature with pride. Nothing like the rest of us, afraid of scaring other people off. She had beautiful wings covering the back of her shoulders, but it was always fading out. Tattoos don't survive on the skin like ours. She tried to maintain for a while, undoubtedly painful and surely pointless. I thought it was cool. Go figure. On the first week I met her, I couldn't leave her side like I've found a new big sister opening the doors for a new world. Then, I don't know what happened. She started to bully me, just like mom. Still, they kept pairing her with me. That I had to learn with the best, they repeated. Then one day, in the middle of the Pacific, doing a twenty miles run from the ship, she disappeared. She wasn't anywhere near me. She sneaked out of me. I found myself lost."

"How you can you get lost having the all-seeing eyes of yours?"

"Curvature of the Earth. You can't see more than two miles into the horizon at sea level."

"Oh."

"Yeah. Oh. And I learned the worst way this fact. We hadn't GPS bracelets in those days. I didn't pay attention to the Sun's position. I couldn't see the ship. I couldn't hear her without its engines running. Swimming miles in any direction felt like being stuck in the same place. I jumped high into the sky hoping to spot my new home, diving as deep as I could to launch myself higher, higher than I ever thought possible, but even my muscles have limits. It started to wear me out. I couldn't jump any higher to see the ship. I began to scream at the top of my lungs, that some girl might listen."

"And they did."

"They did. After an hour. Fear was one emotion I thought I had left behind when I leave home. Yep. I lost my voice for two days. My muscles aching like never before, unable to walk. I slept for 17 hours in a tub full of ice to heal them. It was better that way."

"Better?"

"Even if I had to break the old Golden Rule, I would have punched that bitch square in the face. Back then, we had only one rule governing us all: Never start a fight. Ever. A summary penalty of expulsion for whoever start a fight. They repeated that to us every day."

"So that's what this chick wanted? Your expulsion."

"This chick tried every dirty trick to get me to start a fight. She could sense my short temper. My problem was that no one could see this, but me. The Brass took her as a role model for the rest of us. And indeed she was. All other girls followed her as our natural leader. Even with her being a fucking Warden." I didn't ask what that last part meant.

"At least they stop pairing the bitch with you, right?"

She chuckled. "In front of the Brass, she was an exotic European angel full of grace and patience, able to convince them that I got lost at sea by inexperience. She made me look like an immature brat."

"Why do you think she hated you?"

"She could see my potential, I guess. It couldn't be anything else. A couple of weeks later the commander gave us a mission to scare off hippy campers from one isolated island. They asked us two to be 'creative, harmless and to not blow your cover.' Just me and her, once again. The Brass was again trying to bond us together giving silly assignments like this."

"Scare campers..."

"So we could use that island as a training camp for a few weeks. We rented that island. We had no option. They would be killed if they stayed there in the middle of our exercises. It was about twelve of them. At first, I thought that we would wait until the night and do some Blair Witch shit. But no, 'I won't spend the entire day here with you,' she said. We spotted a pair of Orcas a couple of miles away from where the campers were swimming. She had another idea. Without saying me anything, she went after those animals. When I reached her, she was taunting them, making them angry, to attack her. I didn't understand what she wanted to accomplish, for a moment I thought she wanted to intimidate them off. Protect the campers. Silly me." She said remembering the scene.

"She made the Orcas to attack the campers…"

"She just laughed when one of those whales jumped in front of the campers by a few yards. Of course, they all fled from the water. But we had a pair of them. They were a couple. There was one boy, a kid in a big yellow float doing his hardest to swim back to the island. I could see the other killer whale going after him. I had to blow my cover. Even swimming as fast as I could, I couldn't reach them in time. The orca grabbed the kid by the float, the whale's teeth shut shaking him violently to break his little bones. Even for me, a killer whale was too heavy. I'd had to hurt it to release the boy. We were in shallow waters, I found some leverage and used all my strength to pull out its pectoral fin, breaking it. Right away the orca released the boy, which was then safe in my arms and I gave him back to his mother. The whale didn't run away. It stayed there, injured, breathing heavily, I could listen the bawling underwater, until it got stuck in the sand, with the waves hitting on its back. I called the Olympia to bring our marine biologist to help. Then, the bitch came and said, 'great girl, first you broke our cover, now look what you've done.' She walked around the struggling whale, all campers watching and filming us, and said, 'look at all this suffering, now I have to end this,' I saw her fist to close and to aim into the orca's skull, her smile froze me. How could she?"

"She… killed it?"

"Her fist perforated it, sinking her arm whole. She brought it back, dripping blood, and said to me, showing me her hand all red, 'and it is your fault.' Everyone has a limit, Nic. Everyone. I just couldn't stop myself. I wanted to do to her what she just did with that animal. I slammed on her face over and over, until we were between rocks, she was laughing at me, hysterically, like a maniac, my hits hadn't much effect on her, I threw her face first on a rock, it barely scratched her, it barely stopped her from laughing. I threw her to the middle of that small island, I started to hit her with trees, stones, anything, I was fucking destroying everything in that camp. The campers were fleeing to their boats, leaving everything behind. I kept hitting her with everything I could find. But she was just, indestructible to me. And she knew it. Other girls appeared and separated us. She had her witnesses. I was history. She made me break the only one rule I couldn't break. Like all other girls in this ship, I had nowhere to go."

"Obviously the Brass reviewed it. You are here."

"She committed one mistake. She wouldn't let anyone beat her face without payback. When the girls stop me from going further, the bitch sucker punched me spiraling me over the air. I lost two front tooth. My nose broke and bleed. My face on the mud. She had to be restrained by the other girls."

"Shit."

"She was much stronger than me. Strong as I am now to her. I didn't have a chance against her."

"She's here?"

"Mostly not. She's a kind of field operative now. When I woke up hours later, the Brass, actually the whole ship, had changed their view on the Golden Rule. One of those campers had a pro camera. He left it behind when I turned that small island upside-down. The girls could read our lips with his close-up shots, horrifying everyone as they saw her smile while punching the life out of that endangered animal, one that could be saved, sinking the morale of us all. They all took my side. Understanding she was provoking me to fight. It was her fall from grace."

I was relieved of hearing a happy, righteous ending, "and your front teeth?"

"It grew back some weeks later. So weird. I was five again. If she hadn't punched me and made everyone to restrain and question her, I would be lost out there in the world. Doing who knows what. The thing is, I need to control this short fuse."

"Meditation?"

"I fucking hate zen fucking meditation," she said.

"Maybe that's your fucking problem right there. What's the name of this killer whale killer bitch?"

"Ksenia. It doesn't matter. That's ancient past… why are you sweating again?"

Chapter 16: Behavior Pattern



PSYCHOLOGICAL EVALUATION - FIELD AGENT KSENIA KUBIAK YAKOVLEV - ASSERTIVE ESTP, Fully Matured - 6'7 2/3

Psy.D Descamps, Juneau. Counseling Psychologist, MS Olympia

Recorded on sight, Confessional Room Two



Ksenia was late.

While being immersed by a black nothingness, unlike the other Confessional Rooms, there was no internal gardens and water cascades. The furniture was resumed to two reinforced titanium armchairs gleaming under the spotlights, besides a small table.

It was the hardest session of the day. PsyD Juneau Descamps removed her jacket and rolled her shirt sleeves displaying her muscular forearms, stealing the attention of the young crewman arranging a bowl of apples. Juneau liked his smell, his height, dark eyebrows, green eyes, dressed in his tight white uniform. The doctor was longing the time she would seduce crewmen just because she could.

The bowl of red and green apples was calculated. Just as her choice of clothes. The shrink sat on her chair and crossed her overdeveloped legs clad in black nylon, her quad and calf jutted in that position, her fat hamstring pushing against her other equally muscular thigh. Legs all exposed by her short dark skirt. Designed to show musculature. Just as her hair was tied into a messy bun, to reveal the cords of her tense neck muscles, the rounded trapezius which forced her shirt's collar to expose her collarbones. Clothes calculated to announce unconstrained strength and confidence. The doctor could sense the crewman's blood pressure arising once she had crossed her powerful legs, the old fight-or-flight numbness her appearance instilled in men.

The French psychologist used to avoid such display before men. She once preferred them to feel relaxed around her. To ease their conflicted emotions when addressing an amazon like herself. Not anymore.

The alpha male dilemma has been one of her biggest unsolved challenges.

For most of the time as an amazon, she let herself to be kind, perceptive and witty when interacting with the opposite sex. Increasing her affection as people grew smaller and fragile as the world around her, as she evolved to attained such an exuberant physical shape, her mesmerizing beauty, of becoming a mythical amazon. She didn't want them to change because of her, but it was impossible. Juneau reinforced her warm sympathy upon them. Relatives, patients, co-workers, students, accolades, the sage University professor attempted to ease their awe with soft and calm empathy. Softening each step of her new life as a bitten with psychological cushions, until it all crumbled.

For her, it took so little effort to make the powerless docile, to make ordinary people appreciative of her overpowering frame, even when it was against their instincts, especially males.

Her talent to understand the human mind made her dangerous to these same people.

The 64 year old psychologist never accepted the 'born again' expression that most amazons use to talk about their own metamorphosis.

Juneau wanted things to stay the same, even when they weren't the same anymore.

Strange things happened when males become obedient, domesticated, beta, without the milk. They lose their drive or even their male identity. What made each of them unique and attractive wasn't there anymore. Like most amazons, Juneau's intense presence and acumen eclipsed their self-worth to oblivion. For a time the doctor believed she could heal this. Juneau did her hardest. While, at the same time, the doctor let a God complex to develop, fooling herself that she could heal anything by sheer will.

It was too late once the awareness hit her, meeting a leveled war zone instead of home, the doctor was no more oblivious to the psychological damage she inflicted on all the people she knew. Suddenly, docteur Juneau watched with horror colleagues and family members she loved behaving with the same compusive patterns. Their only reward became her admiring smile beaming back to them, to listen to her wise words that spoke so deeply into their souls. They grew to love to serve her and pretty much nothing else.

Love should be a strong word for it but was the proper psychological term. All men from her old life developed several degrees of SHUL syndrome. Under her nose, while she matured from an older lady to a full blown amazon. SHUL, a new post-modern mental disorder the doctor helped to unveil, meaning Self Harming Unconditional Love.

It created hyperbolic expectations, unsound false hopes and compulsive behavior culminating with hallucinatory daydreams of intimacy with her. A coping mechanism. Their perception of reality twisted with false memories, crippling their mental state, confusing their reasoning, lessening their willpower, harming their higher level cognitive faculties.

The doctor could not stop crying as each MRI of their brain scans told her the same wounds: frontal lobe impairment.

Her supernatural affection did this.

The only possible cure was complete and total disconnection. Only rupture and detachment might heal. Or at the very least, to stop hurting them. Abruptly separating herself from her family, friends, research colleagues, ex-husbands, patients, pet students, letting them all in deep desperation, to deal with their mild and severe SHUL symptoms alone. Including her old female friends. The disconnection became the most painful decision she ever had to make in her long life.

Juneau had to shut this little voice musing her to seduce every single man before her. Stop smiling. Puff your chest out. Flex those muscles. Shake them up to spine-chilling hardness, scare these males away, she thought. They had actual reasons be fearful of her. There must be a less selfish, better way for men to retain their inner game before the light of the amazonian being. Until she discovers an answer, the doctor needed to be an ice queen. Not only because of their sake, but also because of her own sanity.

If the doctor had a palpitating addiction, it might be this: just a small and precise personal reference, just a quip. It would hit the young crewman's heart like an arrow.

So easy.

Like a spoon on a hot fudge.

Her memory contained all personal information of every enlisted soul on that ship. The doctor knew their fears, life secrets, their kinks, sex experiences, frustrations, things they didn't know about themselves. It was too easy for the mature psychologist to push all the right buttons at once and make this young man to fall on all fours in a bad romance with her.

Too many times the doctor stumbled into this honey trap. Exploiting them for a few moments of inner peace, a momentary diversion to endure her disconnection, but hurting them deeply on the other end. It troubled her conscience.

Restraints, the doctor needed them. How could she impose it on others if she couldn't restrain herself? Juneau broke too many hearts already.

It was another unanswerable question that haunted her: could she ever find true love while holding all the cards? This dead-end thought made her feel lonely.

Still, the doctor couldn't help herself but be gentle with the young crewman serving her, making him smile back.

Damn. She thought.

Ksenia entered the acoustically isolated room wearing her spiky bracelets and knee high heavy boots. The young amazon crossed the space ignoring the crewman's existence. The doctor watched the crewman shift from his carefree smiles to a dwarfed expression. He left the room without a word, keeping his head down.

"You're late."

Ksenia didn't reply.

"I've heard you have restored your wings," said the doctor to the young amazon agent. "Can you show me?"

Ksenia turned her back to the doctor and removed her black vest, presenting her naked and hypertrophied back. Doctor Juneau stood up to see that piece of art closer. The tattooed golden wings followed the muscles of her shoulder blades richly shimmering under the spotlight. "That's remarkable," said the psychologist as Ksenia opened her back wide. Unexpectedly, the mass of unrolling muscles did not distort the wings shape, had the opposite effect, it sprouted more golden stylized feathers, opening more those heavenly wings. Marvelous design, Juneau thought. "All gold, huh?" The doctor touched the young amazon's muscles, feeling the skin imbued with pure gold micro crystals. One of the few materials that their enhanced female bodies wouldn't reject. The girl from Goldfinger, she thought. The mature amazon was old enough to have seen that movie while in theaters, on the date with her first husband in Paris. "Taiwan does have some places…" said her, snapping her mind out of those distant memories.

"Twenty day long sessions. More five to go." Ksenia said as she put her vest back.

"You do walk the extra mile, Ksenia. Obsession is usually a male trait."

Ksenia took a bite on a red apple. "Interesting," she said completely uninterested.

"What made those wings are so important to you?" The doctor knew this question would annoy her.

She bit a larger chunk, half of the apple, seeds and all, crunching it as she answered, "I'd rather talk about the ball-bursting, blood, and death in Egypt, doctor. Isn't what this table talk is all about?"

Ksenia's bluntness never altered the doctor. "We have no hurry, agent. I want to speak of some of your old inner demons first. Some of which I had to dig down and find myself. A missing piece that always puzzled me. You never told us the whole truth about your infancy. No one ever fooled me that long. Congratulations, Ksenia."

Ksenia faked a smile. "A compliment! Thank you, doc. I thought I would never see the day. What have you found about me?"

"Molested for over three years, since you were six years old."

"Yeah… that." Ksenia took another bite. "Women molested me as well, doctor. Those I didn't mind. Actually, I think I liked them. I guess I was one hell of a good looking kid."

The doctor didn't respond to the mind game. "You had nervous breakdowns while visiting those 'friends of the family'. Your family didn't understand why you would cry and revolt while visiting this private palace in Austria. You started to fear male adult figures. The only man that you could trust was your father. All other males terrified you for years, perhaps until you got bitten. That's a vital part of your personality you hid from us, Ksenia."

Ksenia left the nearly eaten apple over the small table. "Good assessment, doc. I pretty much still want to go there, and fucking destroy that place with my bare hands."

"There are only two people in this boat who outrank me, the Captain and the CIC. Lying to me is to lie to the whole of us. You are losing our trust. If this trend continues, you're done."

Ksenia kept quiet, her resting face stoic.

"I'll forgive any omissions and lies you spilled over me all these years. If, from now on, when I ask you anything in this room, you'll give me nothing but all the entire truth. Otherwise, your career is over."

She took a slow breath. "All right, doctor, deal. No more masks. Ask away."

"Back to Egypt. What was that clusterfuck? I haven't read the full report. I wanted to hear from your lips first, Ksenia."

"Amelia received a forwarded ASSIST hotline call, of a boy somewhere between Cairo and the upper Nile valley. Amelia couldn't decipher what language was that. I was in Taiwan. She forwarded to me the recording. Some words were familiar. Something close to ancient Arabic. The boy was desperate. I could recognize some words, like 'sister', 'parents', 'no food', 'dying'."

"Why hadn't you waited for the Command to decide the course of action?"

"We don't have operatives in the Middle East. There was only one course of action, and so I acted on it."

"You were afraid that the Command would drop the case, didn't you?"

"Yes, I did. And I didn't need to wait for the full translation to assess the situation. A young girl got bitten, and they were trying to kill her by starvation. I've seen before. It makes my blood to boil."

"Where you found guns in Egypt?"

"I have contacts everywhere, doctor. I learned the Nubian language as fast as I could, preparing myself for that boy to call again. Being in Cairo forced the Command to act and to ATL him. Still, I was alone in this. Cleaning guns and sharpening my knives overnight while I waited for his call."

"Which might never come."

"If he didn't call for a week, she would be dead by them. You know our metabolism while maturing. It took five days for a new call. This time he used a payphone. Smart boy. I had the tracing algorithm right there pointing me to him. He was fifty miles to the south of Cairo, on a hellhole called Helwan. His parents were indeed trying to kill his 'purple eyed' older sister, which they called a demon. He couldn't give me an address but was able to describe me his house. Surely, it wasn't a typical sweet home. The father was a crime lord of some sort."

"Why you didn't inform the Command of the situation?"

"I had no time. They were about to finish her. Half an hour later I was there. A place of slums and half-constructed buildings, abandoned places. But in the middle of that wreckage, one single luxurious compound. Males with AR-15s over the roof. She was there. It was darkening. I couldn't hear any activity. I jumped over the back wall of the compound, I had to neutralize some dogs."

"Did you killed the dogs?"

"Just a pulse knockout, doc. I'm not the bloodthirsty assassin you gals think I am. I don't kill dogs."

"Your records do not corroborate that, Ksenia."

"What are you implying, doctor?"

"From your clash with Cindy to your fight with the police in Belgrade injuring twelve, including two horses. We have several officers in the Brass who think you are a dangerous asset."

"Cindy… everyone loves her now, don't they?"

"They once loved and looked up to you, until they saw your true colors. Many believe you attempted to kill Cindy by losing her in the sea. Can you deny that?"

"I wouldn't let her die, doctor. Who do you think alerted the crew of someone screaming, when there was nothing to be heard. Who do you think that gave the order to find her, giving them an exact position. If they didn't find her, I would do it myself."

"That's not what the records tell, Ksenia. You weren't even present in the ship."

"How could I go back to the ship without my apprentice? I thought that you were smarter than that. I did hate her. I admit. When I saw how fast she was progressing, yes, I did lose my mind. I couldn't accept. Yes. For harder than I trained, once she surpasses me, I would never beat her again. But I would never, ever, break my Oath. For a moment, I thought, yes, would be nice to let her die. No one would know what happened to her. But in the end, I didn't let it. I just wanted her to punch me and leave. I did some stupid shit. Things no one could be proud. I got too powerful too young, and you can't know how it felt like."

Likewise, the doctor faced her own painful challenges that the young amazon would not understand as well. "Hiding your past from me only shows your stunted maturity, Ksenia." She couldn't sense any regret coming from her, but then it didn't mean much. The skeptical doctor always had difficulties to read Ksenia's manipulative demeanor. "Okay, oath keeper. I'll give you the benefit of the doubt. I always find the truth anyway. Continue."

"Suddenly I heard sounds of beating. One of the windows shut with barriers from the outside, like caging some animal beast inside. The sounds were coming from there. I only carried subsonic pistols and suppressors, prepared for a silent operation, but then it was a full NAT condition. I dropped a kick on that window, careful enough to not hurt the girl, destructive enough so I could take action instantly. I found two men with pipes slamming this sack of cloth tied with thick ropes, metal pipes stained with blood. I knocked them both with my TPF. Their bodies flew head first to the walls. That sack of cloth was moving, squirming, a hood hiding its face and… I… took it off."

For the first time the doctor watched Ksenia having problems to speak, most people would choke in emotion, Ksenia stared into the nothingness. "Have you ever seen an amazon to die, doctor?"

"No. Fortunately."

"Don't judge me until you see it. The girl was maybe thirteen years old, her hair had fallen down. Her face torn and bony, bullet holes on her head, her eyes red dark puddles of agony, the purple fading from her irises. I had to get her out there, I took her in my arms carefully. She couldn't hold the weight of her head. Just the act of holding her brought unbearable pain. I held her head as I saw those red eyes to lose the last hue of purple color. You do know what happens next, don't you doctor?"

"Yes."

"Her thin body started to disintegrate in my hands."

"Jesus…"

"That girl received so much abuse that once her Mana left her, she collapsed, all tissues and skin dissolved, her bones cracking under its weight…"

The doctor interrupted her painful description, "why didn't you leave, Ksenia?"

"And let them free after that, doc? That's what you would have done?"

"There are other ways to meet justice."

"Not in Egypt."

"How you killed the first?"

"When that fuck on the floor shot me?" Ksenia showed the doctor a bullet scar on her thick left tricep, nearly healed. "That stupid fuck alerted the whole house."

"You could run. You could jump into the brick wall and leave all that behind. But you couldn't leave, right? You couldn't stop yourself. You let them fire at you just to fire back at greater force. An old habit of yours."

"Yeah, doctor, I gave each of those slow fucks a little advantage before I smoked each of them away."

That stopped the doctor. She knew what Ksenia 'in the zone' was capable of doing. She didn't need details, neither Ksenia wanted to give them. In the report, Juneau read that each one of those thugs met a bullet in the middle of their foreheads, efficiently and effectively.

"Even if those males had elite training, machine guns, and full armors, you knew they stood no chance. A small army of them wouldn't make a difference against you. What you did there was straightforward execution. The Brass won't accept any of this as self-defense."

"So, I'm fucked. That's it?"

"Pretty much this will remove you from rescue missions and any other special operations. I'm thinking if I should write a recommendation for your decommission from all field operations. You became erratic and roguish. A liability. You had such a bright future, Ksenia. We gave everything you needed to grow. In the end, you never deserved."

"I saved twenty-nine girls presently in this ship. I can save much more."

"Twenty-nine girls in this ship are alive because the Command ordered you to save them. There will be medals for you, what you've done will be recognized."

"I couldn't fucking care less about medals."

"Another sign that you don't respect us. How did you found the mother and the father of the dead girl?"

"Of the… murdered girl. One of our own. The father was locked in a bathroom with a pistol. He pled for his life, tossing his weapon away. A sweaty fat fuck with golden rings and thick frame glasses. Throwing his money over my tactical boots. Something clicked inside of me. I never could sustain force teleportation for more than a second, but my muscles somehow told me I could do it. Can you do that, doc? TPF?" Ksenia dared, only a few amazons demonstrated such phenomenon.

The psychologist glanced at a small trash bin and extended her muscular arm towards it, with a twitch of her muscles an invisible jolt kicked the bin into the dark.

"I'm impressed, doc. Especially for your old age. But how about this?"

Ksenia flexed her right arm, bringing one apple from the bowl to float between and above them, matching the movements of her muscles, and held it there, with her palm up. "I could do this with his entire weight," Ksenia said as she maintained the fruit completely steady in the air, the psychologist watched it in amazement. "It felt jerky as I started to lift that bastard above me. It was shaky. I could feel my bicep straining. The fat fuck was shaking like he was in a washing machine by this invisible force of mine. I knew I could ease the oscillation. His body vibrated like a bass guitar that was about to blow, until I could tune it in. Why do these things happen in such moments? I could maintain him up steadily there as long as my muscles could hold him, he was in the palm of my hand without ever touching the sick fuck. I never felt so powerful. The fat fuck was shaking again, in freaking terror this time. Then I remembered, I had a second arm."

With her free hand, Ksenia tapped the air, whirling the apple floating above them like a spinning top, demonstrating her full control over the TPF. Ksenia looked at her side and extended that same arm to the apple bowl, grabbing two green apples without touching them. She moved the pair until they were some feet below the first spinning red one.

"I wouldn't kill him." She said. "A bullet would be too good for him. My wrath would be too good for him. I just wanted to be sure he would never be a father again. With a gesture of my arm, his pants fell. It was sickening was but so necessary," Ksenia's muscled forearm flexed as she tightened her fist, both green apples started to crack loudly, to crumble inward and collapse by unseen pressure, squirting juice in all directions and forming a puddle on the ground between the doctor and the agent. Ksenia relaxed the cords of muscles of her forearm and the smashed green apples hit the ground like wet cloth.

The remaining spinning apple projected to her waiting hand obediently. Ksenia glanced at the wet mess on the dark floor. "It was more bloody than it needed to. Oh, well. Learning."

"And the mother?" Dr. Descamps asked dispassionately.

"The mother was hiding in her bedroom, hearing her husband screaming like a dying pig. I demolished the door, and she was holding a knife and a phone, calling the police. The boy was over the bed, shaking like a leaf, his eyes red, his face bruised. I asked the kid if he was okay, and his mother grabbed him while pointing the knife at my direction. That monster of a mother somehow discovered he called the international ASSIST hotline."

Ksenia threw the bitten apple behind her. "I ordered her to release him. Instead, she pointed the knife to her own child. How could a mother do that? I shoved it way with my teleported force. Her face went in full horror mode. In despair, she was choking the boy with her other arm. I had enough. I choked her back like Darth Vader until she released the kid. The kid ran, the mother could not, on her knees before me, I suffocated her until she blacked out. I spared her life too. But that woman wouldn't be anyone's mother anymore. I took the boy with me."

"And now we have the Egyptian government asking Germany him back. What should we do, Ksenia?"

"Bribe them out. Isak is safe in Cologne. He's an intelligent and a sensible boy. We will find a family for him there."

"Isak is not yours to decide. You know what will happen."

"If the Command gives Isak back to those monsters, I'll invade that country and do it all over again."

The psychologist took a pause to think. Ksenia was their most capable field agent. She adapts instantly and can manipulate anyone if necessary. Ksenia always delivered, the Captain would remember her. Yet, Ksenia was growing out of control. Brooding hate over men. Unlike most people, simple words and reprimands weren't enough for Ksenia. The young amazon went too far. Only extreme measures could save this young amazon from herself. The doctor took a deep breath before saying, "I have a proposal, Ksenia."

"I'm hearing."

"I might not recommend your decommission if you adopt this kid."

Ksenia didn't seem to understand it, "sorry, doctor?"

"You must live with the consequences of your acts. You'll adopt this seven-year boy. You'll give him a home, your own."

Ksenia laughed at first, "are you out of your fucking mind?"

She then noticed that the silent doctor was serious about it.

"My life is no bloody vanilla sitcom, doc. How can you see me like a fucking mother? That's insane. I'm a fucking unstable sociopath, isn't that what you think of me?"

"If you don't adopt him, this child will be given back to Egypt. Given to the corrupted father you castrated. To the mother who will punish him for it. They will seek new identities to protect themselves from you, and once decommissioned, you won't be able to trace Isak back again."

Ksenia stood up, angrier like never the doctor met her before, she growled in spite, "you can't do this to me."

No girl could intimidate Juneau, "you did this to yourself. You alone will decide his fate. You don't need to answer me now. The Brass will discuss your situation late afternoon on Monday. You'll have some time to decide. Monday morning you'll give me a final answer. Your silence will only mean that Isak will be sent back to his original but destroyed home."

Ksenia grabbed her hair in frustration. All her upper muscles flared larger, her whole musculature sharpened as her heart pumped them with boiling fury, "so send him back! I don't fucking care."

"I won't discuss this any further until Monday morning. This session is over."






PERSONAL PROFILE - HANA NIN-SU - TURBULENT INFJ, Maturity 65% - 6'5 1/2

Psy.D Descamps, Juneau. Counseling Psychologist, MS Olympia

Recorded on sight, Confessional Room One



Hana removed her colorful sneakers in front of the amazon psychologist. The floor was dark as the walls. Unlike regular therapy sessions, Dr. Descamps sat in front of the patient so her eyes could register every emotional response coming from the patient, without a notebook or any other accessory. The doctor could sense Hana's uneasiness a mile away. It was going to be a long session.

The pitch black confessional had spotlights over enclosed gardens, flowing water over a glass creating a waterfall without noise, an ambient that calmed Hana as designed. The dark walls created an infinite void like the entire world had vanished. On the red divan, big enough to make amazons feel small, Hana straightened her legs, feeling her toes to move and brushing her orange thigh-high socks. The movement could tell the doctor Hana already had something to hide about them.

Dr. Descamps, a fully matured amazon, slightly taller than Hana while being 65 years old, maintained meshes of gray hair to characterize her wiser age that her skin of a sixteen years old would deny. Her thin but soft lips mostly unmoving, neither smiling or angry. Her dark purple eyes could not miss any triviality of her patient's mood. The doctor crossed her black nylon clad legs before Hana, long and powerful as most matured amazons.

"How's Lover, Hana?"

"Running at full steam, doctor. Which is getting me anxious, we need the new satellite link fast. The bandwidth is at 107%. It is a miracle it hadn't collapsed yet."

"I've heard Cindy brought a guest today."

"Yes…"

"Is he cute?"

"He's boyish charming. He kind of remembers Cindy. They don't look like brother and sister to me. I don't know. I'm good with facial traces. He has features she doesn't have. They look like more like cousins to me."

"Did you talked with him?"

"Briefly. A word."

"That's good, Hana. Could you look him in the eyes?"

"I tried. It is hard not to have these thoughts…"

"Of course it is, you only need to be conscious of them. You need to be aware to domesticate it. How did he react to you?"

"A bit muted. His eyes were a bit intense." The doctor could see Hana rubbing one foot against the other slowly, a bad sign. Hana stop once she noticed the doctor looking and spread them apart self-consciously. "Cindy told that he might be… promiscuous." Hana said.

"A Sundry?"

"Yeah."

"It makes things harder for you, right?"

"I don't know…" once again Hana rubbed her feet against each other, "He's Cindy's brother. I… must respect that."

"What happened after you two meet?"

"I showed him some of my paintings. Of course, he couldn't see all the colors, but I think he was impressed."

"And then?"

"He was tired. Cindy opened the couch and let him sleep in the living room, right in front I was painting." Hana closed her legs together, flexing her softball sized calves as she stroked her foot with the arch of the other so slightly. She bit her lower lip. The doctor didn't restrict Hana yet. She let her patient speak freely. "It is rare for Cindy to bring a boy that doesn't sleep with her in her bedroom," Hana said.

Hana couldn't look to her doctor's eyes. Never could. Hana knew she couldn't hide anything from her. Under the doctor's silence, she stopped moving her toes, tried to make them still. "And I was going to finish my painting. I could hear the girls having fun on the beach. I told myself that would be better if I followed Cindy and her friends."

"I didn't see you there this morning."

"I decided to paint some more before that."

"With the boy sleeping before you? Hana, you can't leave windows for temptations open."

"I thought if I concentrated hard enough on the painting, I would not think about things."

"But you couldn't." Of course, she couldn't, the doctor thought.

"I tried… and for a moment I thought I could. But his dirty clothes were distracting me. His smell was all over the apartment. I like things clean. I just thought that would be much better if… he… if I change his clothes for… new fresh ones. So he would sleep better too. And I could stop thinking of him."

"Hana… how many times we talked about restraints?"

"Sorry, doctor. I failed you." Hana started to cry, hiding her face. The doctor just raised her eyebrows thinking on the amount of work Hana still needed ahead of her.

"It is okay, Hana. You changed his clothes and left him alone?"

"Yes," she whispered.

"Hana, don't lie to me."

Hana restarted to cry but forced herself to stop. "I left him alone. I tried to. I went back to my painting. I told myself I could finish it. And then get out of there." She let a tear to fall.

"You didn't leave him naked in the middle of the living room, right, Hana?"

Hana sobbed again. "He was sleeping so deeply. It was getting hotter. But even without clothes he still smelled."

"Men smell, Hana. You should get used to that."

"But I felt it entering every pore of my body. Invading me. I had to do something. I took a soft cloth, a little of soap and cleaned him a little. Just his legs. His little feet. B… bellow his arms."

The good doctor was tempted to lose her patience, but it would just create more weeping, yet she couldn't hide her stern tone of voice, "using only your hands, I hope?"

"Y… yes. But I was so tempted." Hana stared at the silent waterfall. "I was able to stop myself before I went too far."

"Have you done the exercises I've told you?" Hana didn't respond to that. "You have to shift your erogenous zones back their natural places, Hana." And Hana started to cry again. Hana was a terribly recluse little girl before being bitten, in a family with six older brothers. Dr. Descamps had no choice but to bring out Hana's worst memories, "why do we need these exercises, Hana?"

"My feet are… dangerous."

"Why are they dangerous?"

Hana stared at her beautiful feet, appreciating its perfection, the round arch, soft rings, smooth anklet, "they are too sensitive."

"What happens when a man touches you there?"

"I… can't control myself. I cum." Hana said in her small voice with a sad look on her face.

"And why it is a bad thing?"

"Because it can hurt people."

"Like you did before," said the doctor. Hana cried again. "Like Sung-U, you crushed Sing-U chest against a wall, breaking nearly all of his ribs." The crying was compulsively then. "Or Tong-Lim's jaw, Chang-Hoi's nose, Wan-Soo's hips, they all ended in a hospital. They took months to recover. You jolt Ki-Whan's shoulder so hard that he lost most of his right arm movements for life, to not to say about his head concussion, missing part of his memories for weeks. Put yourself in their places, Hana!"

"Socks can help, doctor!"

"No Hana. No! You have to control it! Before you end killing someone you love. You have to stop this."

The doctor stopped pressing her, Hana's dead stare told her it was enough. "What happened next?"

"I left him alone…"

"Did you removed his underwear?"

"No, no. Of course not… I mean… I went back to my painting. But I couldn't concentrate, I tried so hard, it was painful. I felt like I could explode."

"Why you didn't lock yourself in the bedroom? And did the exercises I've told?"

"I don't know…"

"And then, Hana? What you did?"

"I opened a new canvas and… started drawing him. Just him kissing my toe, delicately. Innocently. I… I… can't tell the rest." Hana sobbed once more in shame, curling and hiding her face. She seemed to shrunk before the doctor's somewhat apathetic eyes. Was Hana a lost case? Would be this amazon's destiny to walk in shame? Hidden in the shadows avoiding social life? Hana's profile showed her to be an advocate, a diplomat, or a great artist if she chose. Not to be locked in the lower decks fixing servers and avoiding life. Hana Nin-Su is a Victorian. She had to evolve.

"Was it only one drawing?" The doctor questioned opening her jacket, letting the cool continuous breeze from the hidden large vents to flow against her broad chest, reminding herself to go easier on Hana.

"I couldn't stop myself. Then did another drawing with him sucking my toe. Then… another with his mouth full, then another with my foot entering deeper, then my leg." The doctor saw Hana's toes wiggling faster as she described her drawings, while still curled in the big red divan. "I just kept drawing…" Hana spoke in a whisper so low that only amazons could hear. "I couldn't stop my hands. I used both hands. My mind demanded it as fast as possible while I rubbed my feet together. More six, seven drawings with him stretching him more and more around my leg, his mouth wide enough to engulf my quads, his form taking my form, until he became one of my socks… and put him along my collection."

There was silence then. Dr. Descamps rubbed her eye thinking on how she would fix this amazon.

Hana and Sheyla were her hard cases on that ship. No, the doctor, thought, she wouldn't think of Sheyla's condition at that moment.

"I tried, doctor." She whispered so softly, asking forgiveness. "I tried to do one of the exercises. But looking him in front of me… sleeping so soundly. I found myself in front of him, I uncovered him with my foot, feeling his chest and his nipple against the cloth of my sock, contouring his small body, it was so nice, and for a moment, I felt that it was another Hana taking my place, one Hana that can do anything she wishes. With my toe I brought down his underwear, releasing his half-hard cock, I couldn't stop teasing it, feeling it a bit larger against the sole of my larger foot."

"What this is called, Hana?" Hana didn't respond. Like Cindy's, her veins erupted around the forearms and forehead, "answer me."

"Molestation."

The doctor stood up in front of Hana, wearing her pumps her head almost reached the dark ceiling. "If you don't do your exercises, I'll force you myself."

"I'll do, doctor. I will."

"Now I fear for the safety of this boy."

"I stopped as soon as he started to wake up. I did nothing."

"Nothing? Seriously, Hana? I will downgrade your class if you ever touch this boy without his permission again. Or any other boy. Understood?"

"Yes." This time not even an amazon could hear that whisper.






PERSONAL PROFILE - CAPTAIN ALEXANDRA PRAT - ASSERTIVE ENTJ, Fully Matured - 6'9 1/4

Psy.D Descamps, Juneau. Counseling Psychologist, MS Olympia

Recorded on sight, Confessional Room One



"How's Richard, Allie?"

The doctor prepared two Flaming Rob Roys, two ounces of Scotch whiskey, one ounce of pure alcohol, sweet vermouth, a twist of Morphilcodeide and fire. A recipe that would knock out an ordinary person into a coma, if he could drink the fiery liquid.

"Shut like an oyster." The captain responded, opening the four buttons of her constricted blue jacket. Her large breasts jumped in relief inside of her jumpsuit. "He was writing this new book, another volume for his series. On page 280 he decided to throw it all out, he tossed one year of work by the window. Saying that it was perfunctory and sparkless, that had no energy into it. I think it was just a bad day. He became insecure as his last book got not such good reviews. I don't know what to do with him, doc. He doesn't want to talk at times. He has trouble concentrating. Stays inside the apartment all the time. He has something to say but can't bring it up. Deep inside, I think, he still nurtures memories of the mousy girl he married, one that looked up at him, that once asked to sign his book. Even if my milk masks that."

Both amazons sat side by side as equals in comfortable armchairs lighting up the glasses and feeling the delicate smell of the mortal opioid that could give them a buzz. "Milk is not the same as love, affection, and especially attention, Allie."

"I should give Richard less milk, I know. These days it gets him calm and cheerful only for a few hours, and then he falls into numb silence. My breasts are not even that big, doc. My milk could be so more powerful. Do you think I should let them grow?"

The doctor handled her the Flaming Rob Roy, "maybe you should give him less milk, captain."

The captain drunk the flames in one shot. "He would go insane," Alexandra said as the blue flames covered most of her tongue and mouth.

"Not all insanity is a bad thing, Allie." The doctor turned her glass, feeling the flames leaking her face and her throat, and continued, "perhaps a little insanity is what he needs to bring up what's tormenting him."

"I don't think he knows what it is."

"I see. Richard is intuitive like you, but all his other traits are your polar opposites. Unlike you, he is introverted, not very analytical, highly emotional, very perceiving and not as judgmental as you, captain."

"Thank you, doctor."

"Over time your milk will nullify these major qualities of his identity, and it can affect his work."

"Oh… but…"

"But what, Allie?"

"If I do this, he might have doubts about our marriage."

"You can't build and maintain a relationship based on addiction, Allie. Do I need to tell you that?"

"It is just not the right moment. Not for me. I have a Seawolf sub and a Russian Yasen following us like shadows. I can't allow myself to be distracted with Richard if I stop feeding him, he would become restless, self-harming."

"Has Richard any capacity of satisfying you sexually?"

"Of course not. He's 47 years old, doc."

"How do you think he feels about that?"

Alexandra looked down as the flames consumed the last drops of the drink, "like shit. But it is not his fault. He should know that. It is no one's fault."

"What takes to satisfy the captain of the Olympia, Allie?"

"A very horny young and clean guy full of energy, at the very least. One that does not get intimidated by me. One naturally attracted by my strength and size. It makes me feel unstoppable. Sex with Richard, well, I do it for him any way he likes, to make him happy. Which is slow, mindful, cautious."

"Like a mom."

"Doc, please. Don't say that."

"Motherly sex can make it really boring, don't you think?"

"What do you want me to do? If I had sex with him as I do with those college boys, he would hide under the bed. Do you want me to scare him for life?"

"Let him hide under the bed. That's your real self. Your husband should meet Alexandra Prat having sex. He is entitled to know."

"That's not the girl whom he married to, doc. I'm a whole different person. Before I got bitten, he made me feel irresistible, sure, but somewhat vulnerable. He liked to carry me to the bed, to show how protective he was of me. It made him feel good about his manliness. He always took the lead. Richard was the seducer. He could make me feel in the mood whatever he wanted to. It was so hot to having him around, never knowing when he would attack me and take me to nirvana with him. But as soon as my eyes got purple, everything changed."

"How Richard initiates sex now?"

"Passively? I don't know how to put it. It is not sexy in anyway."

"Ally, let me say this, he'll never be able to be the seducer again. This pretending has to end. You are having sex with him out of pity."

"But… what if I scare him off with my real sexual self, doc? I could not bear to have him afraid of me."

"Go slowly, captain. There might be rocks underneath the water, just be watchful. There is always a way out to the sea. Less milk and more of you. It is all he needs."

"Message received, doc."

"Richard will be at dinner?"

"Of course not. Well, apparently no man likes it, isn't it? A room with two hundred overly dressed amazons is overwhelming even for us."

The doctor could sense Alexandra a little anxious when she mentioned the weekly Captain's dinner. "Who'll be there?" The doctor asked.

"Err… why are you asking that?"

"When was the last time you had sex? I mean, real sex."

The captain took a deep breath to think, "it has been a long journey, doc. Maybe since the new year's eve?"

"Oh, my. Some two weeks ago. You must be a ticking bomb…"

"Aren't we all, doc?"

"Did he reciprocate?"

"He might be too young for me. There is a lot of girls available for his age. I don't stand much of a chance. I felt some fire when he looked at me like I could take him right there and throw him on the wet deck, shed all his clothes and bite his nipples."

"Captain, get a hold of yourself."

"Oh, sorry, doc. I really, really need sex. Now. If he appears there. I might kidnap him before any other girl takes him first."

"We do need more men on the boat, don't we?"

"We need ten times more men, doc. Our male crew is entirely spent. They are hiding, not leaving their quarters. It's complicated, doc."

"I already found a short-term solution to resolve this issue. It will take some weeks."

"We need a long-term solution. Soon, no country will allow us to dock."

"This young bloke… he arrived today?"

"Yes. I saw his photo on the book. He has this boyish charm, you know? That quiet guy you developed a crush in school but doesn't tell the other girls, or they will start to pay attention to him? I had to see him coming on board, and he looked better than his pictures. I don't know. It might be my hunger for new flesh."

"Is he Cindy's brother?"

"Yeah, how did you know? Brother of our highest ranking cadet. He was not intimidated by me, a big big plus. It is important for a guy to have an amazon in the family, don't you think? He was looking at my biceps. I like that. Not many young guys do that. I'll not stop flexing in front of him when no one is watching. Shit, I need to stop talking about him."

"I need to meet this young fellow. He might need some therapy sessions." Both amazons laughed.






Chapter 17: Going Deeper



Cindy felt my forehead, "why are you cold?"

How honest could I be? Cindy was before me, larger than ever, with a strength that my mind had trouble to comprehend.

How could I tell her that I was infected by a sadistic bitch that tried to kill her? I had her milk running in my bloodstream. If I could remove it sucking it out like snake poison, I would.

What would have happened if Cindy finds out by herself? What if Ksenia found me again? I was still attracted to that polish monster, even knowing her dark side, it attracted me. It was beyond reasoning. Bringing her name made feel flushed, bringing recent air travel memories. The taste of those breasts, her eyes boring my soul, making me hers.

"I'm not feeling well," I said to her.

She was still watching me. Worried. "Do you want some Meclizine?"

"What?"

"For sea sickness."

I was pretty tolerant to sea sickness. Still, it was an excellent excuse. "Yeah, please."

"I'll ask the crewmen."

Ten minutes later she came with two pills, one white and another purple. I wouldn't take any medicine, but I had to ask, "what the purple does?"

"I thought you might need a purple too. It eases sensory overload. Some calming effects. It saved some older males from a heart attack when we enter the room. Essential for diplomatic missions," Cindy explained. Her held the two pills before her intricate abdominal muscles moving with her breathing like ocean waves. I could use some stimulation easiness to handle Cindy alone. To be in a dinner in a room full of amazons like herself, I'd needed it.

"No side effects? How it feels?"

"Some guys told me it feels like being high without the drowsiness."

I took it.

"Just don't drink too much alcohol. Or you will end dancing butt naked in front of the Captain." Social anxiety makes me want to drink. She should have told me that first.

I brought some fancier clothes in my baggage. A dark green shirt and some slick pants. My wardrobe was pretty limited. While Cindy had a wardrobe that could be a clothing section of a store in NY or Paris. Cindy developed a shoe mania. They were everywhere. From her first high-heeled sandals, her collection expanded to hundreds of pairs. Some had heels that were absurdly high. I saw a transparent vinyl pump that had platforms. It was stylish, detailed, Italian, daring, not some hooker shoes. But platforms? Sneaker wedges? "Why the hell she need to be taller for?" Was in the amazon culture to compete who's tallest?

Her shoe number was a bit larger than mine. No surprise in that.

Exiting her closet, I found Cindy fixing her hair in front of a big mirror. An arch of lamps went side to side illuminating her perfect 10 face. She wore a long-sleeved white body fitting dress, which left most of her muscular legs exposed, her high-heeled white pumps made her muscles even more striking. Her 6 feet 8 inches, or 2 meters and 5 centimeters became 7 feet and 1 inch on those, or, for the rest of the world to understand, 2 meters and 17 centimeters. Cindy was towering over me like never before. She was giving me vertigo as I had to look so high to meet her face.

She saw me in the mirror while knitting braids from her forehead to the sides. "That won't do." She said frowning, looking down at my clothes, "we are not going to a party. Did you brought those chinos I bought you?"

"Yeah, but I don't look good on those. Right?"

"Wrong. We are on a boat, Nic. A subtropical climate nevertheless. Clothes here need to be light and fresh." She walked beside me in her full strides and took a white smart shirt of mine and phoned a crew member to iron it immediately. In one minute someone was there to pick it up. Fastest room service I ever saw.

She opened a drawer stuffed with more shoes, mostly sneakers, she took out a pair of brand new white sensible converses. "See if they fit."

"I won't use your shoes…" I could see on her face that this wasn't a discussion. I tried them. The were a bit loose on me.

"Perfect." She said. In another five minutes, I received my ironed shirt in a pristine presentation. While Cindy adjusted my cuffs, I notice details on her dress. It was her cadet uniform. It had small shoulder straps with a single star and no lines. Golden buttons crossed her chest, an unnecessary white belt loose on her waist. While it had long sleeves, the thick white cloth hug her large muscles like a layer of rubber, easing her definition, but bringing out the volume of their mass. The sleeves ended with a golden line around the wrist. It was elegant and designed to present the enhanced female body of hers to her peers.

"You're done." She went back to the mirror and started another braid. I waited on her bed, as she patiently crossed strands of hair with her fingers.

"Remember that day you beat Toro and his friends?" I asked.

"I didn't beat them. I barely touched them," Cindy said defensively.

"Okay, let me rephrase then. Remember that day you emotionally scarred Toro and his friends with irreversible psychological damage?"

I was upsetting her. "What about it?"

"Something happened between you and Thomas that day? After you two disappeared in the woods?"

She exhaled in frustration when I asked that, "he became a bit of an asshole and I ended hurting him. I sent some fifteen messages of how sorry I was, but he ghosted me out."

"I need more details, sis. He doesn't talk to me about it. How… did you hurt him? You guys seemed to be in instant love."

"I was feeling super horny, and he got all weirded out on how I advanced on him, okay?" She said fast enough to close the subject.

"Wasn't him… in pain, you know? Down there."

She weaved her hair faster as I asked those questions, making her muscles to bulge and shift under those long white sleeves, "I wasn't even touching him there, I was just playing with him. We were between these roots of an enormous tree. I had him between my legs, hands in hands, I wanted him to feel trapped under me. Nowhere to escape. I wanted to see him trying to get out, to wrestle me a bit. Then Thomas got aggressive, but I couldn't help but laughing at him for being so angry, I was just fooling around, being silly, and he called me…"

"Stupid bitch?"

"Exactly. How did you know?" That was how Thomas called every girl on their back. Cindy didn't need to know this detail.

"I guess I had too much adrenaline to think straight. I don't know" She reckoned. "He awakened a beast that day. When he started to fight me so ineffectually, locked between my thighs, each twice or thrice stronger than his whole stick body, I felt something different. His strength so feeble. Like a stuffed toy. For one moment he realized there in the woods, no one would help him, that I had total physical control over him. Thomas finally noticed that calling me a 'stupid bitch' was a huge mistake. He gave that same look you gave me an hour ago. He could see that I could do whatever I wanted to him. Even insulted, I still wanted him. On my terms, you know? There was nothing there that could stop me from getting what I wanted. I was nearly crushing his hands when he started yelling. A dark path. I could stop myself from taking this darker route. But, oh, well, it was too late for that relationship. My first relationship." She said with a sigh.

"Your notes on his script were then, an attempt to reach him?"

"He sent one last message that he needed time. We ever talked anymore."

"Do you still think about him?"

"At times. In the end, at each message that he didn't reply, I grew less sorry but angrier. I crushed my old checkers trophy in rage."

Little seven-year-old Cindy was obnoxiously unbeatable on that game, and no one wanted to play with her. That rusted metal cup used to be her only resource of pride as a kid.

Soon, Cindy finished her silly knitted braids and tied them with the rest of her long hair on the back of her head, like magic she built herself a fabulous red carpet screening hairdo. A Greek hairstyle with braids and a few curly strands falling over her face.

"You could find work as a hairdresser, Cindy."

"Let's go."

I noticed Hana's bedroom's door closed. Once again. I wanted to see more of her. She felt different from other amazons. "Is Hana going too? Is she a cadet too, right?"

"Yes, but no one is obliged to go. Hana is very… reserved."

Walking the broad and tall corridors of the ship I could feel the purple pill taking effect. My mind was overcast with overlapping thoughts, but then it was getting clear as a blue sky. I could hear the silence. This purple drug could end wars. I needed more of those pills.

Other young amazons crossed us in their body-hugging uniforms, and they didn't knock out my senses as usual. I could contemplate them as actual human beings, albeit amplified. Not as unreachable heavenly creatures as most people react when they first met them.

I could pay more attention to my surroundings as my senses were not so locked on those peak condition athletic female bodies. In the grand lobby, we found over two large crystal glass boxes containing each a detailed sculpture of an elongated manta ray, some two meters long, half a meter wide, all white, separated into two halves like a brain, and a very long tail. So alien.

I loved miniatures; I could spend a lot of time looking at those strange forms. I couldn't make sense of what was that. "What are those, Cindy?"

"NS Athena and her sister NS Arthemis. Athena is already under construction."

"Are those ships? They don't look like ships." I looked closer those miniatures. Simple in their organic shapes, getting more intricate as I pore over them. So many tiny details that were almost exhausting my eyes. I kept trying to make sense of the rather abstract parallel horizontal curves across that manta ray body design, "Wait," I said. "Are those decks? Are those gardens? What's the size of this sucker?"

"About one and a half mile long."

"What's up with you women? Why does everything need to be that large?"

"We are building a nation, Nic. NS Athena and NS Arthemis will hold capacity for twelve thousand Victorians each."

"NS… from Nuclear Ship? Are those suckers nuclear?"

"Yeah, each ship has two reactors of our design. The Stingray concept is by Miyo Ohsumi. She's such a genius. I hope you'll meet her one day."

The way Cindy candidly spoke of it disturbed me. Victoria would be born as a nuclear nation, like everyday business affairs. Those floating abstract superstructures didn't belong to our world... or our old world, and it was there before my eyes. How would be civilization in ten years, twenty years? "When you girls will rather find a cure for cancer?"

She giggled, "we do have some promising studies. We still need bigger labs to progress. Both Athena and Arthemis are research ships. Floating universities for all amazons to expand their knowledge and help to build a better world."

As we walked to the crowded restaurant main entrance, I regretted asking such questions. I was all right until my mind was again overcast with thoughts: on how far this ever upward spiral of amazonian achievements would go. That very soon would be impossible to stop them. Perhaps it was already impossible to stop them.

Victoria wouldn't be power nation or a superpower, but one last hyperpower that will dwarf China, EU, and the United States. That's why governments are so scared of these amazons.

I had to diverge my thoughts before another panic attack. My hand was shaking a bit as we crossed the entrance.

Not all amazons were dressed in white or deep blue, only the cadets and officers had uniforms. Most of the amazons wore little dresses that let their legs and sinewy limbs in full view. Their skin golden and oily from the hot day under the Sun. And all wearing high heels making me feel like a toddler. It was impossible not to turn my head and find a chiseled body carved in powerful muscles encapsulated in feminine shapes of every kind.

Cindy gave my name to a man dressed in a tuxedo holding a tablet. "Mr. Walker has a reserved seat at the captain's table. The Premier will seat there."

Cindy turned to me with a wide wide smile, "you are going to meet the CIC, Nic!"

"What?"

"The Commander in Chief, the Premier," beamed Cindy as if it was the greatest thing ever.

"Follow me, sir," said the maitre.

"Wait. No, stop. And you, Cindy? Where are you going to seat?"

"With my fellow cadets," she pointed to a long circular table with young amazons dressed in white. There were two of these long tables for the cadets, fifty places each, all of their seats facing forward to the center. Those two tables circled the top of the large and multilayered restaurant, embracing it. The place had the overall shape of an arena. Down there, at the center of it all, the captain's table.

"No, no." I took Cindy's hand to lead her outside. There were big floral arrangements everywhere, like a princess' marriage. I guided her between them. No one could see us there. I spoke only using my lips, "I can't do this."

Cindy took her phone from her little white purse, showing me the screen, a text appeared before a white background, "it is like meeting George Washington, Nic."

"Exactly," I spoke, forgetting not to use my vocal cords. "Your phone does that too?" I said with my lips.

"It is a pretty basic digitizer function." She wrote the message down with her unnatural electrical nerves. "For basic text and browsing." I read on her screen. It was so fucking odd watching her eyes thinking and the text appearing at the same time. That's why I saw girls there spending so little time on texting. They just glanced at the screen and replied with a thought.

I asked her with my lips, "after everything you've told me, what they expect for me to know?"

"Pretty much nothing. You are just my brother. Remember of the ears. Every girl in that room will try to eavesdrop that table. Don't talk about dad's files or any sensitive information."

"So what can I talk about?"

"Use your imagination. You survived me at my worst. You can survive any of them."

Reluctantly, I followed her back to the restaurant. The maitre sympathized with me. I was going to dine with these powerful female leaders that will change the world, by myself alone, under the all-seeing eyes of hundreds of amazons.

There was three amazons on the captain's table and four empty seats. They all were drinking some red fiery liquid, with blue flames touching their nose, lips. They stop drinking once the maitre presented me to them. I sat by the side of one superbly muscular amazon, she seemed more mature, with white meshes over her dark hair. "Call me Juneau," said her. Her eyes were darker than most bittens, yet carried sparking purple highlights, like she was overflowing with energy.

That was one intimidating woman. "Nicholas."

"Cadet Walker's brother," the other amazon by her side said, wearing a tight blue uniform. Unlike her peers, Juneau wore an Oscar night dress, sheer sleeves and flowering patterns over her massive muscles and cleavage. I pretty much could see all her muscles exposed. She acted ladylike but dressed like a female predator. She had a tight choker on her neck. More aggressively and less covered than most amazons there, her dress barely cover her breasts, large as my head. No men would ever have the nerve or confidence to hit on her.

Juneau seemed more interested in me once she heard that I was Cindy's brother.

Still, that amazon lady didn't feel approachable at all. Her strict teacher bun didn't help either, as I sat in silence by her side, a bit unable to speak. All of a sudden, she decided to remove the clamps holding that bun. Her long dark hair dropped and cascaded over her ample shoulders, "better?" She asked me with those thin lips and an enchanting smile, moving her head side to side to let her luscious creamy hair to rest evenly.

"You look beautiful either way," I said nervously. I said too much. I was flirting with any amazon that spoke to me. Her warm smile widened a bit more, so warm that betrayed my first impressions of her. Her interest in me seemed to elevate, to the point I was starting to get uncomfortable. I guess that without the drug Cindy gave me, I would be shaking already.

Looking to my sides, I could see plenty of eyes on me. I found Cindy on the upper levels at the center of her table, watching me at the center of that place. She waved me discretely. I waved her back discretely.

The surrounding tables filled with more people arriving. There were a few startled men and powerless women in some tables. A few mixed tables. That place felt like a feminist sci-fi movie from the 50's, but with real amazons and a James Cameron budget.

On the table just by my side, there were names of the guests over each plate, one of them was Ksenia Kubiak. The psycho bitch. Shit. I asked for a beer. I didn't care if it was a fancy dinner. I needed a beer. It was summer on that side of the world.

"How's the world out there, Nicholas." Juneau asked me. I couldn't quite look her in the eyes.

"Unaware," I said. The other two young amazon officers looked at me. "I mean, apprehensive."

"It is confusing for all of us," said the officer with a sharper Arabic long nose, I noticed that she wasn't young too, she just looked young. I just couldn't tell which age she belonged. Three stripes on her shoulder straps. Part of the 'Brass', I imagined.

I drunk my first gulp of cold beer in some weeks. I missed that stuff. It made me calmer. "May I ask something personal?" I said. I could sense some amazons in other tables to stop talking to listen to me. Maybe even Cindy was listening.

"Of course you may. If we will respond is another matter," said Juneau, intrigued.

"I mean, it is a drastic change. Do you keep old photographs to remember how you used to look like?"

Then there was then some real silence, only plates, and glasses, some murmurs. Yes, every super hearing was paying attention to that table.

"That's a very intimate question, indeed," said Juneau amused as she drunk the flaming liquid. "Each of us had their unique experience. There is no definitive answer. Some of us do like to remember how we used to be. Many are afraid to look back and remember their past. That can be unhealthy."

The officer amazon with three stripes asked me back, "since we are asking personal questions, is life easier or harder for a powerless to have a member of your family bitten?"

"Easier or better than what? She is who she is. If it was an accident instead, incapacitating her for life. I would treat her the same way. She's family," I said. Amazons seemed to comment between themselves what I just said.

"I wish my family was more like you," that officer said. "What we want is to be treated like normal human beings." Yeah, but that's the issue, they weren't 'normal' people anymore. Not in our 'powerless' eyes. I was trying to be political there. No controversial views. I had my own doubts to where Victoria was heading and the amazons' place in the great scheme of things.

We heard a wave of applause from the back of the restaurant, and everyone stood up. In the upper levels, between the cadets' tables stood an amazon with a short silver hair waving to the crowd. She was a foot smaller than Captain Prat, who stood beside her with another female commander nearly equally as tall.

I saw that far away, the captain was looking at me as I applauded together with the crowd. The CIC thanked the applause. She wore a strapless long dress that let her shoulders and arms bare. A white silver dress just like her short silver hair. Slender than her peers. Her narrower shoulders made her elegant. Her legs, hidden by her dress, seemed proportionally longer. People from the tables approached her to shake her hand, and my phone vibrated with Cindy's message: "Premier Ministre Klara Löwe. Born in Munich, 1923. One of the few survivors of the Marienplatz Circle. Bitten while in a deep coma at 92 years of age, four years ago. She's nearly a hundred years old, Nic!"

I knew the Nazis would get involved in this plot somehow.

Not this way.

Marienplatz Circle. Most of them received the death penalty for treason against the Third Reich. They had a plot to denounce the Nazi mass murder chambers to the German people, two years before the war ended. I should have clapped louder.

Maybe there was no better person to lead such ascending power, I thought. I felt a breeze of hope.

A hundred years she had. Like Benjamin Button. She seemed no older than twenty-five. Her eyebrows so thin, and it was the only dark feature in her pale complexion. Like she never met sunlight. Her cheeks had shades of pink, her face rounded, more beautiful than any girl I met in school. I would have a crush on her if she were my age.

Probably she was the most influential person in the whole world; only the world did not know it yet.

My phone beeped again, "just shake her hand. Don't treat her like royalty. She doesn't like that. Treat her like an old friend of mom's. Look her in the eyes while shaking her hand. Call her Premier unless she let you call her on the first name basis."

In a minute, I was face to face with the CIC. She was a foot smaller than the captain, but on her high heels, she was something like 6'5. "The young one is Nicholas Walker," the blond captain presented me. "Cadet Walker's brother."

Was Cindy that influential?

"Premier." I shook her hand. Her grip was much stronger than I expected from a hundred-year-old lady. Her eyes were bright, making the purple almost eerie.

"Call me Klara, Nicholas." She said as her eyes glanced me to head to toe. Was she pleased with what she saw? Could I have a date with the next most powerful person on the planet? Or my flies were undone?

Then, the captain came to my view, in her dark blue gala uniform and a small cape tied around her neck, falling to one side of her broad shoulders. Her breasts were ample as the prow of this ship, I had to say. I had something on my throat once my eye found hers so above mine. Maybe without those blue pumps, she still would be the tallest amazon around without them. "Hi, Captain."

She removed her white gloves and kissed one of my cheeks. That was unexpected. I felt her hand squeezing my shoulder lightly as I smelled her braided hair.

I was startled and oblivious of so many eyes locked on that scene.

The Captain hardly complimented any of the few men that met the Premier. There was a steam of her kiss on my cheek. It was going to happen. My heart raced. Sex with the captain of this ship was no more wishful thinking. How would it be like? Her muscular thigh was round as my waist. She could crush me with a mild orgasm. What if I was not enough to please her? What I had between my legs couldn't compare with the mechanical monstrosity I found under Cindy's bed. The Captain was even bigger than Cindy was.

Holy shit. She was watching me waiting for her and the Premier to take their seats. Once they sat, everybody else did the same. Talking freely again.

With an amazon, I felt like I'd needed to relearn sex to get laid.

No one has a simple sex life, I imagine. Sex is always messy, unpredictable. Well, who wants correct and predictable sex anyways? There is no right or wrong. Each one has different buttons, different frequencies, different proportions, a different history. At times, it never matches. Other times it can match dangerously.

I have a confession to make.

I once suffered an abusive relationship.

I didn't know it was abusive until the very end. It lasted nearly two years. Ashlee was a grade above mine. She was so pretty, so busty, petite, and experienced. No girl needs to be a seven-foot amazon to be abusive. I could tell she was interested in me for quite some time. I was too shy even to look her in the eyes. I felt Ashlee was way beyond my virgin league.

One day, walking home, her friends ambushed me to get me to her. Ashlee said she wanted me. Openly. She stated this like an inescapable fact that I had to deal. A lawyer negotiation table. I said 'yes' to everything. Her breasts were always teasing me. I would say yes to anything. We dated for a week before awkward sex begun, on her initiative. My first teacher. The first rounds of sex weren't great. I'd come too fast, each time she would grow more frustrated. Even when I came twice, long as possible, it never hit the spot. I could waste half an hour kissing and sucking her beautiful pointy breasts, her neck, her whole body, and she wasn't nearly close to finish.

I started to read books on foreplay and sex stuff. It only confused me more and made sex more awkward.

Then one day pressing on her sex life with her ex-boyfriends, in tears Ashlee confessed me she never was able to orgasm. Not even alone. Or in the shower. Ashlee had all this sexual energy closed in a box, eating her inside.

I stopped reading books about sex and decided to study cunt's anatomy. I found out that there are 8,000 sensory nerve endings in that small seating duck called clitoris. My whole dick, or any guy's dick, had less than half of that. That's why a clitoral orgasm could be far more intense than a male orgasm. Ashlee was missing out big time.

The key was there.

One day, in the school corridor, I said half joking, half seriously to her, "if I can't make you come, then seat on my face until you do."

It was not meant to be taken literally.

We would have sex soon after school that day. She was anxious to do it. It was all I could think about after I said that. I would unlock it. I knew I could. I made a promise to her that day: I wouldn't come if she does not come first.

"Can I really sit on your face?" Really? She asked me while naked, a bit ashamed. It turned her on. I found it a bit silly, but so sweet. "Sure. Anything."

Under her, I knew what to do. Somehow.

She came like a torrent.

Like a tropical summer rain.

She was laughing. She was crying.

Ashlee kissed me deeply. Never releasing me from her embrace for the rest of the night until I had to come home.

I felt like a god of sex. It was the best day of our mutual sexual lives. I wouldn't know she would want to repeat that sex position over and over again for the next two years.

Ashlee could make me come so effortlessly. Just with her breasts at times. Once I came, it was her cue to push my back to the bed and sat on my face to discover new levels of orgasms, to explore this undiscovered inner country with my mouth as her vessel. Of course, it would make me hard again, but then she would delay my pleasure until she was overflowing with her own. It was fair.

Then, Ashlee started to make me come in a minute, forcefully, to start her turn, with my mouth buried in her snatch, holding my hair, telling me what she wanted, what position, how fast, how slow, where, when. Until I couldn't even hear her anymore as her legs got so tightly locked against my ears, my whole world was her wet pink pussy.

She prompted me to add my fingers and hands into the mix, to experiment by trial and error, mapping the borders, finding pathways. Where to press, where to rub, telling me 'colder, warmer' with her eyes closed, like she was in a dark room fiddling unknown surroundings.

I found myself crawling on all fours to appease her pussy. Finding the best and most comfortable position for her, contorting myself below her any way I could. I learned to anticipate what she wanted. I could play games with her. It could make her insane. It could even knock out her.

Mastering her body made me feel powerful. I had the touch of sexual bliss that only I could give her.

One day she made me eat her before I could even come once. She said I was more intense that way. By the time she allowed me to fuck her, she was so uninterested, and my jaw was aching so much that was pointless. A blowjob would help, well, she hated to give blowjobs. It would hurt me when she tried. I was a hella sensitive grower. Her teeth bruised the tip, her nails grinding on the most sensitive parts, and she would make that disgusted face that only could make me softer. She didn't want to learn. It was just better for our relationship to not have any blowjob at all.

It went day after day, week after week, month after month, by then my mouth could give her tens of orgasms every day, or series of them in a roll, I could give her as many as she wanted, in every position imaginable. We learned how to make her squirt.

The ratio was 10% cock, 90% my tongue. But yes, her favorite game still was the same. My face locked between her legs, fucking my mouth, telling me what she wanted, adding pressure to where she wanted by gyrating her hips onto me. At times for more than an hour until she got exhausted. Her legs even grew stronger of how much she loved that squat position over my face.

That girl could be loud. Or I became that good.

She was my teacher, and there was this only one lesson: How to eat her. My cock was just a lever to serve herself all the orgasms she wanted from the fountain.

Ashlee would grow crazy if I ever started to 'talk' about this, about her being selfish in bed. She would smash things up, bang doors, threaten to end the relationship. No room for criticism. Sex was perfect. We were perfect for each other. Saying that she had never been happier. We complemented each other. That was her mantra for so long that I started to believe.

I wasn't unhappy. I had a girlfriend. I loved that how she ignored Thomas advances, even calling him pathetic for trying to bang his best friend's girlfriend. All my friends learned that I had sex every day. She flaunted it to them, make them envious of their friend. Other girls heard of this too. Ashlee knew very well how hot she was. My friends thought that my cock was magical or something. I was her human vibrator. Ashlee would hunt me, find me around the school and drag me with her to the first dark empty place available.

The more she used it, more she craved it.

At times I found myself hiding from her.

And at those times, if I avoided her for too long, more than three days, I would be sleeping late at night, and Ashlee invaded my home, my bedroom, my bed. Would take off her panties, and I would wake up with her pussy over my face. It was so crazy. She would start grinding and riding me, wetting my nose, my eyes, and threatening to scream if I rebelled or didn't put my tongue into work.

"Isn't this hot?" She would say feeling her orgasm building fast as I wanted her to come quickly and leave. "You like this, don't you?" Ashlee would tease my unsolicited hard cock. Nearly suffocating me with her pussy, pushing my hair so my face could go deeper into her cunt, giggling when I could catch a breath. At those moments, I could see her out of her mind. Nothing like the girl I've first met. I was growing scared of her.

Paradoxically, while I had no control over the relationship, I had masterful control of her body. I could ramp it up. I could make her moan in frustration. I could change spots, fingers, frequencies and subtle shifts to make her scream so loudly that the closest neighbors would shut down their windows just as loudly.

When Ashlee invaded my bedroom like that, I had to control her urge to scream. To give her orgasms that she could consume quietly and not wake up my family. I would give her the body spasms Ashlee craved so much, just for her to go away. I'd needed to make her come at least twice, one middle sized, to start building another jumbo sized orgasm and hold it until she squirted on my face. I could do it all in twelve minutes.

Yeah. My first 'girlfriend.'

Cindy used to hate Ashlee. Pretty much my sister and I stop talking because of her. Cindy accused her of being 'toxic.' I was too stupid to see. I should have listened to her. It lasted two years, an eternity in teen years.

What if Ashlee was an amazon? With me addicted on her milk? With a thousand ways to make her needs to be heard and obeyed. And that's how she fucked with me: these dark thoughts would make me hard. Ashlee trained me very well into my submissive role.

I watched the Captain flirting with me. What kind of beast would she be in bed? What if she turned to be like Ashlee? She surely was way more experienced than I was. Her body attracted me to no end. I could lick the floor she walks. I would give myself to everything she would tell me to do. Just like Ashlee. That's what attraction can do to some people. Attraction is one of the greatest powers to make people do what you want. Would Alexandra use this power against me?

With every ear eavesdropping us, there wasn't much to talk. Once the food arrived, the Premier stood up and went to a podium for a speech. Behind her, there was a thin transparent screen with images in the negative space. Everyone kept eating as she spoke. I expected for the amazons to eat a lot, but apparently 'fully matured' amazons didn't need as much food like Cindy.

"I have splendid news," announced the Premier. "Athena is 35% completed." There was some enthusiastic applause following the images of giant cranes over the semi-constructed megastructure somewhere in Singapore. "And Arthemis will start construction this month!" Then there was a roaring standing ovation. I didn't know why. Perhaps it was ahead of schedule.

The Premier then showed projects of self-sustaining floating cities, prototypes of new kinds of homes, offices, architectural samples, transportation for the powerless, floating airports, everything somewhat alien to this world. Elon Musk cubed. Again, it was happening before my eyes. It wasn't some loony political lie to get votes. Or a CEO over promising and under delivering. They were taking action on it. The amazons seemed to be in a hurry before the world wakes up to this new reality.

One scary thought occurred to me then. There was only one chance to strike it all down: right there at that moment. While there are only a few amazons in the world. While Victoria is nothing but a vulnerable cruising ship alone in the sea. Their window of opportunity was closing fast. Soon no government will be able to topple this, or even all of them together. I looked to my sides, everyone admiring such achievements when they were all in actual in danger. Were they aware of that?

I was feeling shaky again. Juneau asked me if I was okay. "It is a little overwhelming," I said. I tried to eat. My mind didn't care how tasty was their food. I drunk more beer instead.

"Did you took a purple pill?" Juneau asked with a small whispering voice into my ear, I barely heard her. I nodded yes. "Drink water instead." She said calmly taking the beer from my hand and opening her purse. "Take this." It was a violet pill.

"What it does?"

"It just a more concentrated version. It will relax you."

"What is it, by the way?"

"A secret recipe." I noticed Juneau eyed the Captain before she put the pill in my hands discretely, so Captain Alexandra wasn't aware. Juneau drunk my beer with two gulps to freed me from temptation. "I forgot how beer used to taste like." She said licking the white foam from her lips. I could feel at ease with her. Even with her don't-fuck-with-me-I'm-a-celebrity dress, she was very friendly.

People around us applauded as the Premier finished her updates and walked back to our table. I noticed that Ksenia's chair was still empty, waiting for her. Well, better for me she wasn't there. God bless. I wasn't nearly ready to deal with that bitch.

The new pill stopped my shaking hand.

Steady as new.

When the Premier resumed her eating before us, I felt so at ease that I had the guts to ask the Captain direct questions, and even elaborate on them. "Captain, what ports can harbor a mile and a half long ship like Athena?" I asked. While it was a serious question, I just wanted her attention.

"It is simple. Athena doesn't need ports," said the captain. "Did you noticed how long is the tail after the manta ray wings? It looks and moves like a dragon-fly tail. Fully erected makes the ship to look like a scorpion. With that, we can dock on any beach wide enough. Any place where the underwater terrain allows, which makes a third of the world's coasts available to us."

"That's genius." Perfect for a land invasion, I thought.

"That's a kind of freedom," Alexandra said with a smile. Was NS Athena going to be hers? The female captain of such a mighty vessel? Larger than any aircraft carrier, longer than any oil tanker ever built? Why would such prospect make me feel even more attracted to her?

Most of the dinner was everyone listening to what the Premier had to say. The Premier was funny. She could be a comedian if she wished. She could go back to the podium and start a routine. Stories of her meetings and happenings of a leader of a country that still didn't exist, along with other women that could do the unthinkable. While Premier Klara made people laugh easily, for a moment she became emotional without being preachy. I noticed she was delivering a speak to every amazon in that room, lessons of victories and failures without losing the moral compass. Everyone quiet as she talked to us at that table, even the cadets stopped eating at times. Klara was as a gifted storyteller rather than a conventional politician. She felt relatable, speaking on anyone's level.

By the way, I noticed why the cadets had to seat up there near the kitchen entrances. They ate for an army. It was not pretty to see. The waiters had to run back and forward serving on the same tempo the growing cadets could eat.

After dinner the Captain and Juneau invited me to join them to the first deck, a large observatory above the bridge, giving us the view of the bow and the dark horizon before us. It was a starry night.

Cindy and her friends joined us up there. They followed Cindy everywhere. The girls sat on a different set of couches. They all with their phones, giggling and conspiring together, still in their white uniforms that left most of their legs bare, their white shoes spread around them.

The Captain and Juneau talked about affairs that I had no connection to understand. Names, codes e procedures. I couldn't tell Juneau's place in the chain of command, besides being a doctor. A crewman bought drinks and cigars. Odd thing was watching two beautiful ladies smoking Cubans.

A helicopter carrying the CIC left the ship. It buzzed the observatory and the bridge, making the amazons to stand and wave by the windows. Yes, Klara Löwe was a charismatic leader. A red flag.

It was a military chopper dressed with a civilian paint job. Another red flag.

I saw Cindy and her friends all dressed alike. Laid-back on those big couches and easy chairs, playing intrigues and gossips. Laughing at each other all sexy and full of jest. Drinking their blue fiery sub-zero drinks.

They were soldiers.

They were their own weapons.

They were the defense of this seed of a country.

Governments must be planing to build weapons against them.

Some amazons had no uniforms but seemed to be in the ranks. Intelligence operatives? I overheard a bunch of financial mambo jumbo. Did the amazons saw the world economy as a branch of their 'defense' forces?

'Defense' is a cute word for institutionalized violence.

Yes, I'm the hippie. Who wants world peace. The world without borders and conspiracies. Everything I was watching was heading the other way.

The Captain glanced at me as I stood by the window alone. Would she lead amazons in a war? Was she a maverick? A hawk? I stared at my hand, no shaking. The violet pill was a marvel. I could think about the end of the world and slip my coke, and notice that above us there was a different set of stars. Constellations I can't see in the northern hemisphere. The Crux was right before us over the horizon.

I walked to Cindy, and she walked to me. I could tell by her eyes that she was going to ask me a huge favor. "Is it okay if I hang out with the girls?"

I saw them behind her, they were sprightly chatting, showing pictures to each other on their phones. Photos and profiles of men. A Tinde r's night out. I heard one of the girls saying, "he's 60 miles away, but he's so cute. He might reach us in time. I'll send him the Honey Pot."

"I would be back in the morning," Cindy said.

"You told me to avoid walking the ship alone," I said using my lips.

She showed me her phone with the message, "yeah. But first, most of the girls will flee to the continent tonight. And second, it was before you wrecked with my toy."

It was my time to roll my eyes.

The lines on her phone continued, "besides, I don't think you will be alone." She glanced at the Captain chatting with Juneau. "Every girl saw the Captain kissing you on the cheek."

I saw the girls getting all excited and disgusted if not thrilled by dick pictures. "I got 14 confirmations. Total." said one, "I got 17. That's enough, right? I mean, for me. I don't know if they all can show up." Men were crossing the country to get in the amazon honey pot. Of course, it wasn't such a large country. Still.

"Are you girls going to swim to the shore?" I asked with my normal voice.

"Yeah, otherwise I would bring you with me." There was a hint in there that it was just an excuse. A white lie. I don't think women would want their relatives to see their wilder wild side. With how many strangers Cindy was about to have sex tonight? The girls used that mental link to scroll men and text them at lightspeed. It was an exaggeration. It was fast enough that my eyes couldn't follow. I wouldn't be surprised if they were gaming with Tinder as well, making it work for them, and just them.

Watching that carnal rampage they're about to unleash into the New Zealander coast, and I had to say, I found a bit silly. "I'll be fine," I said, smiling at the absurdity of it. Anyway, my sister was a grown-up adult. If she can fuck the top ten hottest men in that country in a single night, all the power for her. Any other woman would do the same. Every other woman would envy that.

She showed me her phone screen again, "I'm thankful of whoever amazon let you drink her milk. You are handling all this craziness so well. I'm proud of you."

Her milk and Ksenia's milk were balanced inside of me. I couldn't lie that I felt some jealously of Cindy's orgiastic affairs. On the other side, getting Cindy away would leave the Captain and me alone. I couldn't wait to feel those muscular, long legs against me. It had to be Ksenia's traits starting to emerge in my subconscious. With Cindy away, it would dominate me.

Cindy went back to her sea sisters and they cheered that she was going to join them. "We'll need more males," said one smaller amazon, a little more anxious, firing away more texting on the dating app. 'Smaller' doesn't fit here. There is no such thing as a small amazon, just as a giant dwarf.

They walked away like a Clockwork Orange gang, all still texting for bigger fishes in the pond. Grabbing them like they were in a fish farming. I wondered how many of these men would have a shock of reality once they see these amazons in person. A profile photo, snap shots won't say much. Big breasts. Fit bodies. Long legs and squat booties. Who doesn't want them? Until these guys discover that those breasts are nearly the size of their heads and arms bigger than their legs.

Most women were leaving the observatory by then. I could see some small lights crossing the dark sea like squadrons, fading out as those gangs of sex thirsty amazons took the coast's direction.

Suddenly, I found the Captain alone in that small table looking far away into the sea. Her eyes were sharp as if she had spotted something. "Something out there, captain?" I asked looking to where she was looking, into the darkness.

"Call me Allie. I need to forget this uniform for a while." She said trying to loosen up her neck and shoulders. The best way to forget that uniform would be removing it.

My hand was a stone. So strange. I was before a seven foot amazon, twice my age, but appearing no older than a college graduate. Probably the strongest woman on the ship. If not the tallest. Their leader. I should be in a panic. Instead, I only had this attraction growing as these thoughts accumulated.

I sat without asking permission. I didn't see the point of asking. It was Allie, not the Captain. That wooden table was bit narrow, and the captain's legs were so long that invaded the space of my seat. She had removed her high heels. Dark blue stockings covered her feet and legs.

"Something wrong?" She asked.

I kept looking down, "you have beautiful feet, Allie."

"That's an odd compliment." She took bigger gulps of her fiery drink. Indeed. It was an odd thing to say.

"Sorry. I never actually paid attention to someone's feet before." I looked back, she crossed one leg over the other, shyly. I had to change the subject before I started to sound like a pervert. "Is Ms. Juneau a doctor?" I asked.

"Counselor. She's with us since the beginning."

"It must be exciting times, isn't it?"

"I cannot say I'm excited. Too much uncertainty. We are doing the best we can. Or at least, trying to." She sounded remorseful. There was a pain in her. Unsolved issues. I didn't want to bring the fog of war over that table.

Her hair, her movements, it was a 45 years old woman inside the skin of someone much younger. Did she felt old? Did she felt young? How the fountain of youth tastes? She's from the time there was no dating apps, matches and a market of one night stands. Did I need to be romantic? What does it even mean? I needed her. How could I lure such towering older woman to bed?

The captain of the ship certainly had not the same freedom the cadets had. To set up dozens of matches on those apps and invade the shore. Well, there were no chances that Allie could be drier than me. It has been more than a year that a woman last saw my cock. I quite never recovered from Ashlee. I had a steep mountain to climb yet.

I noticed that everyone left us alone in the large observatory. The constant crewmen in white were not there anymore. The bartender abandoned his post.

"Want to see something funny?" I asked. I took off my wallet, searching for my ID. "I was reading about the MS Olympia, do you know the date of her launch?"

"First of July, nineteen ninety-eight." Of course she knew.

I gave her my ID. "Look the day I was born."

"Oh, gee. You're Olympia's twin brother."

"We share the same astral map, I guess." I thought it would be just a curiosity. Life is full of inconsequential coincidences... until I saw her nipples emerging in the thick material of her blue uniform. She turned her head away a little flushed, biting her lips.

Then she stared at me.

Something froze my soul. Every small hair on my skin risen, my cheeks getting hot as my heart beat faster. My muscles seemed to relax, like they were melting in the sun. Time was passing slower.

What was that?

It felt like a fat drop of MDMA kicked in.

That same attraction I felt for her contagious smile, the smell of her hair, became something far more primitive. I needed to feel her body. I needed to eat her whole. To rub my face on those calves of her just below me.

I started to breathe with my mouth open. Like a dog.

She touched my hand. A small orgasm took over my entire body made me shut my eyes in pleasure. "You are really are hypersensitive…" I heard her voice. Her voice alone made my cock painfully hard.

"You don't have a fucking idea." I was hissing like a horny bitch.

I dropped to my knees under the table, and she opened her legs in surprise. I found myself between them. I could see her silver panties under the blue stocking, calling me just like Ashlee trained me. My cheek was suddenly caressing the longest legs in the world, if not the most powerful. It humbled me.

And they didn't crush me to a paste, a good sign.

I moved from her knee slowly, watching her wondrous muscles reacting to my advance towards her inner thighs, she spread her legs more allowing my face closer to my target. She wanted this. I could feel her breathing changing erratically as my mouth crossed the mid-thigh. At the lightest of my touch, she contracted that mass of muscles that formed a teardrop shape above her knee. I could have sex with one of those legs alone, again, like a dog.

She didn't seem to know what to expect. I found myself pushing down her stocking from her hips. I didn't care if I was in the middle on an observatory. At that state of mine, could do in front of the Premier, mom and dad, a priest, I wouldn't care.

Her hands helped me to remove her blue stocking, and I could only smile, I wish I could see her face, as the tabletop obscured her from waist up. I used my teeth to push that dark blue stocking ripping it apart as both of my hands embraced her wide and hard buttocks, and my lips contacted her silver panties. I missed that smell. It was better than Ashlee.

Her long and delicate fingers went on each side of her hip and pressed the small locking mechanism that held that super resistant attire together. The tense silver cloth slingshot off of her shaven pussy.

I didn't need to taste it to see how wet she was. I felt her hand to coddle my head as I observed it, her fingers entangling on my hair. Her pussy was pretty as Ashlee's. No bush, big lips, small labia, symmetrical, and dripping. The captain needed this as much as I did. I wouldn't even need lube. I slip the tip of two fingers inside delicately, she contracted all her muscles as I was going up and down, just like Ashlee liked. I would be sucking her tits and neck doing this, but all had down there was Alexandras's hard and immense butt.

Would she respond like Ashlee did? The female anatomy was all the same, isn't it? I played this instrument so many times I couldn't forget.

As I massaged her down there, warming it, sensing the bigger proportions of an amazon snatch, I wondered my next move. I pressed the surroundings of her clit carefully, feeling the elasticity of the skin around, trying to feel how her clit was beneath. Was she shaking already? Was she already moaning?

I took the unwise choice of action. I went for the routine that thrilled Ashlee the most and the fastest: two fingers rubbing her g-spot, maybe three, or four. I positioned my head on her large hips to start the procedure.

Ashlee always told me to pay attention to her face. Would the captain cross her eyes like her? Since it was obscured, I had to feel her hips and butt, feeling the voluminous flexing shifting and reacting to my touch, her wide muscular spasms… and she was reactive, too reactive. With Ashlee, I'd need two or three minutes to reach that. Allie was already there.

I heard her voice over the table mumbling 'fuck.'

It made me smile, Allie was an order of magnitude easier than Ashlee.

I was just massaging the outer side of the lips around her clit, pushing it, wiggling the internal hidden parts. Which I expected to be big, it wasn't. Smaller, the more sensible. More dangerous.

Five seconds in, I could feel her PC muscles responding like the heart of a racing horse as my fingers softly pressed her pussy downwards and inside, practically started fucking her with my hand. If she killed me on the spot for that, I'd understand. Since she didn't kill me, my lips and tongue finally confined her clit like a warm cushy bed. I could feel the power inside revving. Or was going to be a controlled chain reaction or a meltdown.

I heard cracks over me. Wood splitting. I didn't stop sucking/licking. She might kill me in frustration if I stop. Her legs muscles were convulsing already, of such a powerful woman it was scary. The danger made me hotter for her.

Ten seconds in, she was ready for the g-spot. Her knees went suddenly up tearing up the table from its bolts. Without the table I could see her face between her breasts. Her dress had torn open exhibiting them clad in her silver bra. She showed confusion, she trying to understand what was happening to her body, her eyes were saying 'what the fuck' and crossed for an instant. Yes. Her fingers pushing my hair as she made a fist almost ripping it off. She slid from her seat to the floor, pushing other furniture away with her feet.

Now she was the horny bitch.

Fifteen seconds in, she wouldn't squirt, but she couldn't take any more. Anything I was doing seemed to be multiplied by a hundred. I needed to end this before she had a seizure or I had a concussion. Full throttle, take off. Her deep moaning grew fast to a guttural outcry rattling glasses over the table. If Ashlee waked up the street, Alexandra would wake up the city.

I kept my tongue anchored on her clit until she stopped moving a minute later. I looked at her face and the ruined place around us. What have we done?

Alexandra was stunned, mystified and embarrassed by how she lost control of her body in public, and so fast, so quickly, not to say, just above the bridge. Her hair messy as everything around her, not as messy as my face, though.

I felt her two big palms to grab my face. Compressing my cheeks, bringing my head upwards to hers, holding almost my entire weight with them, "what… the… fuck was that?"

"My new world record."

Chapter 18: Playing with Fire



The destroyed table by our side told me pretty well I had been flirting with dynamite. To rush between the legs of such a powerful being could have been a deadly mistake. Two chunks of the tabletop crushed by Allie's crushing clasp on it. Like huge bites. Those could be my bones.

Was I becoming an adrenaline junkie?

Like a girl wanting to tell you a secret, Allie grabbed my hand and her shoes, guiding me to the elevators, trying to fasten her gala dress around her breasts, but it had only one button intact. Looking up at her, she peered around to see if anyone was watching us. The captain had an image to uphold. Even in this world.

Once inside the elevator, I found myself at level with her partially exposed breasts, still encased by her metallic silver bikini. Allie was still breathing deeply, making those breasts to expand an inch in all directions. I could feel the hot air coming out of her nostrils, the heat coming from those breasts.

I was still asking myself how to have sex with a woman so large. Never fucked with someone taller than me. Suddenly, a seven feet tall blonde, anxious, wanting more, she was devouring me with her eyes.

I had sex with four girls after Ashlee. All of them wanted me to dominate them, shove them against the bed, take from behind, to tell them what I wanted. What I liked was the opposite of all of that. I wanted a girl that did all those things to me.

Clearly, Allie was the dominant one.

She stated "I'm married," in a cold manner. Just for me to know that it wasn't 'romantic' at all. To not let any expectations grow. It was just sex. I was her cheat meal. I was okay with it. A bit disappointed, but that's life.

I approached those heavenly creamy spheres, hardly covered, feeling its warmth and breathing into them, "too late to know that," I said.

We descended into the lower decks, below the water level, where there were no windows. After walking a darker corridor, we entered a large cabin. Comfy furniture and fluffy carpets. A refuge for her sex escapades.

We hardly spoke as we took a bath together. I took off her blue stockings, rubbing my face on those freaky quads of her. Her flexed them for me. It made her hot. She started to flex to the wall to wall mirror. That was unexpected. Allie was getting off on her size, while me, a full grown male, felt completely vulnerable, getting me into the submissive mode that Ashlee helped me to develop. Maybe we were perfect for each other.

"You are a fucking goddess," I said looking at us in the mirror. I felt her massive bicep against my shoulders, crushing me into her breast as her other arm flexed for herself as we watched our reflection. My hand found her clit again, teasing, now it was my hard cock rubbing against her freaky quads.

The water fog entered the whole room as Allie let the water jets at full force behind us. Our bodies still wet as she threw me into her large bed. Cascades of water from her hair still falling over my chest. She had an incredibly long tongue, licking from my collarbone to my neck in a single lick, shivering my soul. I was meat. She was ready. Just like that, down to fuck.

With a single move, her pussy engulfed my cock. 6 x 6 inches. Not too big. I know. She mounted on me with her back to me, her feet on the floor while I was on the edge of the bed. She did the most fantastic hip movement, swinging wide that huge muscular ass in circular and thrusting motions, my eyes grew wide as she gloated at my stupid face, watching me over her shoulder, "I have my bag of tricks too," she said. "Can you feel this?"

It felt like hot fudge was leaking from her pussy. Her tactile illusion powers? "It is getting warmer."

"I can make you cum in fifteen seconds too."

"Who's counting?" I felt some pressure unlike anything before, like she was sucking my cock in, slurping it, just like I could do with her clit. Was it a sensory illusion or real?

And then she made me come. Fuck.

She smiled once I involuntarily ejaculated in her. When able to take a breath, I said, "I should be wearing a condom…"

Allie laughed it off, laying on the bed. "not with me."

I pushed myself to her side, my fingers feeling her steely stomach. "Won't we have amazon babies?"

"No. And if you have any STDs, sex with me will kill them all. So… it is healthier any protection at all. I'm the protection" She blinked a single eye like a good nurse. A muscular and naked devious good nurse.

Unreal. "That's the best news ever," I said. "Are you sure about amazon babies?"

"Don't worry. My juices killed all of your little sperm already."

"I shouldn't have missed the amazon biology classes." I crossed my fingers over the bent metal of her bed's iron headboard, the indentations of her hands and fingers on the metal were a sculpture to her strength and all the sex that bed endured.

She liked to be on top.

I found heaven. She just toyed with my body.

Allie was so big and heavy that she held absolute power in bed. The span of her shoulders, the bigness of her muscles, beyond my hands could grip, and my arms could embrace. Still, it was the best laid I've ever had; I wanted to last long as possible, her pussy alone was better than any blowjob, Allie could grab me by her pussy, she could lift my body if she weren't so wet.

She watched me getting delirious beneath her, torturing me playfully with her bag of tricks, just like I played her. Even after my second time, she didn't let me get any soft. She grabbed my hands and paced faster. I was about to come a third inside of her, and there was nothing I could do to stop it. Even if I had nothing left to ejaculate.

For the first time in all my short sex life, I was having a mutual orgasm with a partner. We held these body spasms against each other, to not to lose contact, her quaking orgasms was much longer and wilder than mine, and there in the lower decks, she could scream. Only the fish would hear.

I couldn't believe I had ejaculated four times already. All wet and sticky again, I was still hard, painfully so. It was more sex than all my previous hook-ups together.

Best fuck. Best blowjob. Best fuck again. On the first night together nevertheless. It passed two hours since we entered that windowless cabin. Allie proved she was as good with her whole body as my lips were on her cunt.

I was still hard, my mind was blacking out. She could continue to no end. So unfair. These amazons could take a platoon of guys servicing them before getting spent.

When she decided I had enough, I found forces to bury my head between her legs. I didn't have any energy left, but my mouth and jaw were still in their prime to please her, underused.

I held her clit from outside of the lips. It was pulsing, jerking itself off. I blew a little, and that mountain of woman squirmed. Such a small effort, such a big effect. Maybe she didn't need a platoon of sex to satiate her after all.

I kept teasing her clit. I wanted to see her squirting. How would it be like? For that, I'd need my both hands.

Difficult to see an amazon's face from that position, she laid down, smashing her both breasts together. I could see some mind-warping milk wetting her hand.

I kept teasing her into torture. Her whole muscular body was moving like an enchanted serpent. She was grunting, wanting it all at once. "There. Yes! There." I didn't follow her up. I had the ball on my side of the field this time. Instead of giving what she wanted, I slurped my tongue slowly all over her twat. Her muscles hardened in frustration.

I've made her sex angry, Allie jumped over me and sat on my face, bringing memories, "make me fucking cum, you fucking bastard." I was playing with fire again; I guess no one ever delayed pleasure on this amazon before. Allie ground my face, her juices so hot that felt like melted wax falling on me. Not so hot to burn me, still well above human body temperature, that time I thought, it wasn't a tactile illusion. "Fucking finish me," she said grabbing my hair, the kind captain turned bad.

I executed her order.

Engulfed in female flesh and muscle, I pressed my palm forcefully against her pelvis, just above her little flushed pulsating clit and stepped on the gas.

Without windows I could feel the breathing affecting the contained pressure of the room, I heard metal bending, her whole body shuddering and suddenly a hot flush a liquid smacked my chin, neck, and chest. Even there, I didn't let go of her clit as she bucked her hips violently and erratically at my face, I wanted that to be her longest orgasm ever.

And she collapsed, feeling her post-orgasm still twitching relaxing her like heroin. I had my body resting over hers like a corpse, my face between her huge breasts, my legs against her quads, my arms trying to embracing her chest, laughing at her bliss.

After two minutes of silence, she sounded a little guilty, "sorry to call you a bastard."

"I've heard worse."

"I've never ever talked this way before." She confessed.

"I was provoking you. Bring you to the edge."

"Dangerous game, kid."

Kid? I've just fucked her, after some more silence, I asked her, "eating you out is a kind of submissive thing, isn't it?"

"I see it as a submissive act. But then, lucky you, it is quite hard to find a submissive amazon these days. It comes with the body."

"They exist? Submissive amazons?"

"A few. They are a bit odd. They still act like princesses. Never saw a guy fingering me like you did… and while eating me out like that. That was pretty fucking stellar. How did you get so amazingly good, so young?"

"I had a girlfriend that made me do to her, like every day. I had other much shorter relationships, but none of them let me do it. Giving me negative signs, pushing me away. I couldn't quite disconnect having sex from eating a girl out, and it freaked out some girls. I had to stop doing it. Why some women don't like it?"

"Tons of reasons. Insecurity. Body issues. Smell. Feels pressured. Feels vulnerable. Feels selfish. They don't know any better. I didn't always like guys going down on me. Now that my pussy became so pretty and smell like roses…" She said that with silly pride. "It is a mental thing. Aaand most men need directions, which can get pretty boring fast. That is if they are any good at it. They can't compete with a girl's fingers, you know, masturbating herself. Except you, I'd say. I never met someone like you. You were craving to do this under the table. That was so hot."

"I was out of my mind on that observatory. I would never do this as a first move."

"That was my fault. I don't have much control over my silly pheromones when I get a bit excited. I didn't expect you would react that way. You had no control either."

"How most men react?"

"Get aroused… daring. Not jumping between my legs," I could feel her laughs shaking my whole with hers. I loved it.

"And foreplay? We went down to fuck… don't you miss some foreplay?"

"I'll tell you a secret," and she spoke with a whisper to my ears: "amazons are always horny."

"Always?"

"Always. Even in our sleep." She said, playing with my hair. "Hornier than boys in high school. Sex is always there, in our minds. Building up." Odd to think of this monument to feminine lust called Alexandra was once a powerless woman, close to the menopause.

"I think I've kind of noticed that." I could feel this sexual tension in every amazon I crossed, even with the hundred-year-old Premier, or my sister. "Your husband must be the luckiest guy I've never met," I said.

And then she stopped talking.

My big fucking stupid mouth.

We took another bath together. This time she was lost in her thoughts. I shouldn't have brought her husband to that bed. She was cheating on him with me. Suddenly, I felt guilty of how quiet she became, and for him. Still, my attraction for her was higher than any other feelings, even regret. Risky business.

I watched her taking off another gala uniform from her closet. One with all golden buttons intact. She dried her hair, brought the same hairstyle she used before. Suddenly, it was like all that sex never happened.

Before the elevator opened its doors to us, before bringing us back to our separate lives, I couldn't stop myself from asking her, "can we do this again?"

"Still thirsty?"

"I'm always horny too."

"I wish I had time, Nicholas."

"I can be fast. You know that." Allie took a deep breath as I said that. She didn't want to think about it.

She didn't say 'no' either.

Her quarters were just above Cindy's deck. When the doors reopened, I looked at Allie one last time. It wasn't Allie anymore, just the Captain. "Have a good night, Allie," I said as the doors closed, and she tried to smile a little.

I felt like drinking. Heavily.

I should be tired, but I felt like I could talk all night til the morning about that epic sex. That is... if I could find someone to talk.

Cindy told me to not walk alone on that ship. Well, suddenly I felt pretty alone.

What was the worst that could happen to me there? Being raped by an amazon? Cindy herself was in some presidential hotel's suite in a sexual spree over countless hot men. Wouldn't that be gang rape? I mean, where the gang that is being raped by a girl? What I was talking about…

I started a search for an open bar at 1 AM.

The usual hour to find trouble. And maps. I couldn't find a single crewman to ask directions. I took the stairs to the upper decks. Maybe a pool party, who knows?

There was no one there. Not a soul. All amazons had left the boat.

There I heard a faint Eurythmics song in the background. One of the two nightclubs were open, flashing lights inside. I walked to there. I could see that there weren't many people. The place was empty and too clean. There were a few men seated near the bar. Walking inside the sound was deafening loud. I was unprepared for that. How could these guys be drinking beer while listening to earsplitting 80's hits?

Then I understood. Those men were watching someone down below on the dance floor: Sheyla and her ridiculously large breasts. Dancing. All alone.

I felt like I had memories of her pheromones.

And that redheaded could dance like a professional, even with those comically large tits. One of my biggest weakness was watching women dancing, watching their hips moving with the music. Men down there circled her, holding beers and their mouths open like zombies. Sheyla was her whole party.

The only one who seemed unaffected by the uber-voluptuous amazon was the bartender. "DO I HAVE TO OPEN A TAB?" I yelled, he removed an ear protection.

"OPEN BAR."

"ISN'T THAT MUSIC TOO LOUD?"

"GO CONVINCE HER." He looked at Sheyla moving her hips in one direction and her enormous breasts to another if it was possible. Her absurdly long hair locked in a ponytail moved like the satin ribbon used in rhythmic gymnastics.

"DO YOU HAVE WEED?"

The bartender gave me a smile and pointed me to go outside, calling someone to take his place.

Outside, feeling my ears buzzing, I heard him, "thanks, man. I was growing crazy there." The bartender said to me as the door closed and insulated that super loud Roxette. He had a fat rolled joint, actually a bunch of them in a 'weed wallet.' "This is for the guests. Do you want me to light me up?"

"Is it legal in Victoria?"

"Victoria? What's that? Jonas, by the way." He gave me a handshake, and I gave him my name. So apparently not everyone there was a Victorian after all.

"It is kind of dead tonight, isn't it?"

"Yeah. These girls are a bit crazy, you know."

"Tell me about it."

"Yesterday these two discotheques were super packed and almost came down. Today, we had to call an engineer to see if they're structurally sound. And now, it is like this, no one. These amazon girls have this sort of hivemind. What one do, the others follow and try to beat each other. Hard to explain."

He lightened it up, took a puff and gave me, "except one," I said.

"Yeah, Sheyla."

"What's her story? Why she's not with the other girls?"

"Do you know how they call her behind her back? Mantrap. I think they all hate her. They despise her. For the size of her tits? I don't know. She was much bigger before. I mean, grotesquely large. She moved like an obese lady, Her walk was all weird with that tonnage. She couldn't cross narrower doors without tearing them down. She's much better now. Look how she can dance now."

"What happened to her?"

"Eating disorder. We have strict rules to hide anything sweet from her view. Even in the bar. No liquors. No sugar. She has these sugar rushes she likes, it can even titillate her, feed her fire. Sheyla will eat sugar cubes if we let over the table. Crazy. Do you know about the milk?"

"Yeah, I'm familiar."

"So, she once had the whole kitchen staff under her spell. Everyone. They started cooking just for her in complete secret, hiding stuff, cakes, chocolates, and doing crazy shit for her, conspiring between themselves to feed her sweets in every elaborate form, like a religion, the secret cult of the twin orbs god. The high command was about to expel her, but I guess they took pity. Amazons feel pity over everything."

Everything else was so below them. Feeling pity over everyone was understandable. "She always looks so happy..." I said.

"Yeah. Sheyla is one of a kind. And her spell is unbreakable. If they find any crewmen under her spell, she's out. That's also why we feel safe around her. Not the DJ. Poor dude."

I gave him the joint back. "These girls say that she's dumb and weak," he said, "She might sound silly and not look as strong as the other girls, but trust me, Sheyla is smarter and hell stronger than you and me. When the other amazons demean her, I feel a bit wronged. I don't like what they do to her. Treating like she's handicapped. A failure. While she's the most gorgeous looking girl on the ship. The sweetest thing. Face of a true goddess. It is something else than her titties."

Depeche Mode started to play, "what's up with this 80's shit?"

"That is early 90's shit. This new DJ is under her spell as well, so it is everything she wants."

"How old is Sheyla?"

"I don't have any idea. But she loves Eurythmics and INXS and stuff from that age. She can dance to that shit all night, every night. Like she's inside of a prom night inner loop, do you know what I mean?"

"I want a blunt too." We both heard a cold female voice behind us, one that I could recognize, and it wasn't Sheyla.

Ksenia.

She was dripping wet from the sea in her silver bikini. I noticed her knuckles were red, dripping blood. Someone's blood? That muscle tower gazing down at us scared the shit of Jonas.

Ksenia kept her glaring on him, waiting for a green cigarette.

Jonas couldn't hold his hands, and all the contains of his weed wallet fell over the deck. He grabbed one joint in the air and gave it to her, not daring to look into her eyes, he was shaking. "Here." He acted like a scared dog waiting for punishment. She watched his shaky hands holding the lighter impassively.

He took what he could from the floor and got out of there fast. "Bring me some blue fire," she ordered him. "And bring me all MC you have left. And alcohol. And a lighter."

Ksenia burn the blunt so strongly that she blazed half of it in one drag. She offered me what left of it, lowering her muscular arm to me, while thick puffs of smoke exited her mouth, to her, that thick smoke was like little air, "want some, loverboy?" Her hand still red with blood. It was repulsive.

"Have you killed any other whale recently?" I said looking at her knuckles.

Looking closer I saw her hands were bleeding, that red dripping was her own blood.

She ignored me and sat on the edge of the deck, her muscular arms over the rails, watching the dark and open sea.

"Why are you bleeding?"

"Why would you care, nice guy?"

On her back I saw her avenging angel 'wings', just like Cindy described them to me, but golden, feathers of glistering gold. Never found tattoos pretty, the opaque darkish green of most tattoos pulled me off. Gold, on another hand, made those wings to look majestic, noble. What a strange girl.

Jonas brought a silver plate with the fiery blue drink. A bottle of pure alcohol, a flask with little white crystals and a zippo. He left without a word.

She drank the blue flames, barely tasting it. Then, opened the flask with crystals and threw it over her chest and abs, did the same with a full bottle of pure alcohol. "You'd better stand back," she warned me before picking up the zippo.

Her overly muscular body got engulfed in an explosion of blue flames, as she breathed the flames deeply, her back expanding as she took it into her lungs, all those flames shifted direction to her mouth and nostrils. By then, I had a fire extinguisher in my hands. That was insane. That girl lost it. Maybe massive depression. What could be more dangerous than a broken amazon?

The flames soon disappeared. Ksenia stayed. Soon she laid over the deck, feeling her muscles like a lover. Like she found peace for an instant, and then she woke up miserable again.

I came closer to her face. Was she crying? "Are you okay?"

She shoved me. Hard. I think I've heard, "stay away from my mouth," as I met the white wall of the nightclub. It was unlike someone punching you. It was sudden like a car accident. I couldn't move without pain in my arm once I slumped on the ground.

Ksenia ran after me, her mouth hand covered, "I'll call the doctor."

She brought a male middle aged balding doctor in his pijamas. He confirmed that there was nothing broken, just a tendon that got widely distended. My arm partially immobilized with an improvised ring over my neck holding it in place. I sat on a big couch of a closed bar, watching her stoned walking as if her world was spinning.

"My breath with all that spice would kill you," Ksenia said, her voice sluggish.

"Your breath would kill me," I repeated the ludicrousness of it. Ksenia dropped her body by my side and rested her face on my lap. Was she snoring? I'd say unconscious. Not even amazons could escape drug abuse.

She shifted her position as I felt the weight of her arm holding my leg, tucking me into her like a pillow. Her short dark hair still wet from the sea. Her knuckles were still red but not bleeding anymore. What could bleed an amazon? Cindy told me that she jammed Ksenia's face into a rock wall, and it would hardly scratch her. What possibly had Ksenia destroyed with her fists to hurt herself?

After three minutes I suspected that she wouldn't wake up anytime soon, I felt drowzy. I had no strength to move her out of me. I slapped lightly on her heavily-padded shoulder. They were the size of handball to me. Maybe bigger than Allie, proportionally. I could still grab them. My finger followed to her bicep, much more than a handful just like her delts. It was having a calming effect on me, those massive muscles didn't scare me, for some reason. I felt myself sleeping over her big shoulders, my hand caressing the grooves between her muscles, her triceps, and biceps. So hard, yet strangely comfortable. How could I feel so comfortable with such a psychotic crazy woman?

I slept.

Some time later, I've heard Jonas's voice, "just checking if you were alive," he said. "Brought you some water."

I was alone. "Where is her? What time is it?"

"3 AM. I don't know where she is."

"She's so fucked up," I said feeling my neck in pain, but my arm felt much better. Healed, actually. Anew.

"Ksenia's freaking scary, that what she is." He said. "She looks about to throwing you to the continent out of spite."

"Did she did this to anyone?"

"Not that I know. It doesn't mean it didn't happen. It is her vibe. Like you are facing a grizzly bear or something."

"A sexy grizzly bear."

"If you find that sexy, you might have found a good way to die, my friend. If Ksenia were powerless, I'd still be scared of her."

"I don't know how I slept. I was feeling so energized."

"She was with you? Ksenia? These amazons make us sleep when they sleep. If you are in the same bed, or same couch, touching her, if she sleeps, you'll sleep as well."

"Is that so? How?"

"I don't have a clue, man. It is some of their weird bee powers. We speculated that is to make drones to follow their sleep patterns."

"What more that you speculate? You guys must have a pretty unique view of what's happening in this hive."

He pointed to his ears. "I'm off duty tomorrow afternoon. Find me here. We can find a safe place to talk."

"Deal." I heard the 80's, or early 90's whatever, still playing inside. "She's still there? Dancing? Do you have a hearing protection to spare?"

He had a small bag of those earbuds within his bartender suit. "Beware of the Mantrap, dude. That name has a reason. If Sheyla fishes you, you can't escape her net. No guy stays the same after her."

I nodded to him. I was learning to take distance from the fire.

I entered the club's mezzanine, and there was still a few men inside, watching Sheyla down below. Her bodycon dress soaked in sweat, dancing alone to the music with a finesse of a ballet dancer and the strength and control of a martial artist. So effortlessly and free willing that she made it look easy. Somehow those massive breasts fell in place with it.

I noticed one of those guys watching her had his ears bleeding. Didn't he felt any pain? I pointed him to the blood. His eyes went wide as he felt his fingers stained with it and rushed out of there.

Another dude was hidden in a darker corner, napkins on his ears, and with his hand on his crotch. Gross.

Why any of these men, there were about fifteen of them, some of them good looking, watching her for hours, ever made a move on her? Intimidated?

I noticed that yes, she was in a world of her own. Like a ballerina of a music box like Jonas said. The DJ was barely awake like he was in a trance.

I took the stairs down when one of the cheesiest prom hits of all time started to play. Forever Young and its suicidal loving lyrics. Worse than Awolnation's Sail blaming on ADD.

It wasn't a song to dance alone. Still alone she seemed to be dancing with someone else, holding her own body at the music cadence. That girl had issues. Maybe Sheyla was one the few that could relate to that song, as she might look and act like a teen forever, and might stay like that for decades to come.

Once she saw me, she slowly stopped, like she woke up embarrassed from a fantasy.

The few men there looked at my direction. Apparently, I broke atmosphere in there. Sheyla took her shoes behind her and started to walk away barefooted without looking again at me.

Maybe it was for the better. Mantrap. How her milk would be like? How much they weighted? Allie's breasts were more than three pounds each, and they were tiny before Sheyla's.

I should let her go. I was still in perverted mode after being with drunk Ksenia. I should call the day. I had epic sex with a woman not just my league, but well beyond my plane of existence. I should be happy. Why wasn't I happy?

Well, it was a goddess of teen fertility walking away from me. The last time I was with Sheyla, I was on my knees before her with the weirdest public orgasm of my life. Cindy shoved her out, angry at her. Maybe my sister prohibited Sheyla of coming close to me.

I'd found Sheyla in the elevator's lobby. She was avoiding looking at me. Not even to say 'hi.'

I did my best not to let my eyes trapped on those monumental breasts. Their owner had feelings. "Hi, Sheyla."

"I shouldn't be talking to you." She played with her absurdly long red hair, looking the other way.

"Why is that?" She didn't want to respond. The elevator doors opened and she walked inside. I sneaked in before it closed. Her back was partially exposed by her dress, drops of sweat crossing her slender subtle musculature, even from her towering hourglass backside I could see her breasts overflowing her dress.

"What I did to you?" I asked while trying to maintain some control over my senses.

"Not you." She finally said something.

"Was it Cindy?"

She didn't reply.

"What she said to you?" I pressed her. Like a kid, she wouldn't talk. Apparently, Cindy didn't want us together. Couldn't I make my decisions? My sister doesn't own my life. Or Sheyla's. "Did Cindy threatened you?"

Her silence told me that she did it. Maybe before leaving the ship. I would need a serious talk with my sister. It was revolting.

"Cindy is the only girl who protects me. The only one who doesn't hate me for what I am." Sheyla said faintly. "I can't lose that. Please, don't come after me." Once the doors opened again, she walked away in wide strides as her long dancer legs allowed.

It was more complicated than I anticipated.

I didn't want to think about Cindy at that moment, as she and her gang of young amazons were possibly fucking like crazy rabbits somewhere in New Zealand. Cleaning a lot of men from their STDs. A public service, I guess.

I tried to go back that to the nightclub for one last drink. Without Sheyla, it closed its doors. I found myself in an empty luxurious cruise and nowhere to go. Lost in a ghost ship. I walked around, thinking about my life, the sex, that power, politics. I should write a book. Amazon Revolution. The Female Empire. Ominous titles sell.

I was finally learning my ways into that ship.

Still, constantly thinking about Sheyla. All that immense sexuality repressed.

Entering Cindy's cabin I've found Hana Nin-Su assaulting their packed double door fridge. "So, are you a night owl?" I asked seating on a stool. She had her mouth full before me. She wore a loose white sweater that left her abs bare, panties and thigh high white socks, three black stripes around her massive quads. Fuck, she was sexy. The sexiest legs of all those amazons. They were her major feature, like a girl who only knows squats and does it every day.

How can anyone be so shy with a body like that? Was it a Korean thing? I don't think so. They have some of the most exuberant women in the world, and they flaunted sexiness.

Shy people are tricky, but once you get them to speak their minds, they talk non-stop. "Any more paintings?" I asked. She was still holding her plate full of meat and veggies, looking down at me, nodding no.

"Never had the talent myself. I envy that." I kept talking alone. "To draw anything you see, anything you can imagine." She was still before me, without moving. "Don't you are going to eat?"

She sat on the other stool before me on the kitchen balcony. There.

"I find amazing that I met amazons from all sort of places, none of them seem to have accents. Only Caissie and Hayley had Boston and New Jersey accents. The rest of you… none at all. Language must be such an easy thing for you girls. What other languages do you know?"

She stopped eating for a moment, cleaning her mouth, but keeping her napkin before her lips, "only the most used," she said with a soft voice.

"Which ones?" Why was she so nervous? Her fingers might be stronger than my whole arm.

"Mandarin, Portuguese, French, Spanish, Hind, Bengali, Russian, Japanese, German, Javanese. I struggle with Arabic."

So many languages for someone who speak so little. "It is a pity too. Foreign accents can be so sexy. Your fork…" I pointed to it, it was getting mangled in her hand. Hana hid the disfigured fork immediately and took another one. It was best to ignore it.

"Must be awesome for your minds to expand like that," I said. "Doing stuff so far out. It was a shock to everyone else, wasn't it? Your family, friends, watching you getting better at mostly everything without even trying. I mean, I watched Cindy becoming like you. You know, one day she was just a girl, the next day I would find out she could read a book five times faster. Memorizing it. It is not like muscles that you see developing day by day. I just blinked, and suddenly she could beat me in any game I thought I was good at. You kind of feel cheated. It is easy to overtake everyone when you have a Formula 1 engine under the hood."

I noticed that she didn't want to talk about her family or her development. Half of her plate already eaten. She would only talk with direct questions, and that was no good.

"I don't know. It must be not easy for you girls. Bitten Cindy struggled with school. Friends became distant, affected by her amazonhood. Teachers didn't like to be lectured. Guys became babbling idiots. She was harassed and isolated by other girls. For a moment, I thought Cindy would snap and bring down the whole building."

Hana finished her eating, without acknowledging what I was saying. "Well, then, good to talk. I'm going to sleep, I think." She kept her eyes on her then empty plate.

I guess I wasn't such a good talker after all. Did she mangled another fork and hid it too?

"Can you help to unfold this couch," I asked her. Designed for someone much stronger and heavier in mind, I couldn't push its parts. She unfolded it easily. I saw her thick legs and its big muscles pushing those socks its limits. "huh," I said. "You gals have such pretty feet. I guess it also comes with the body, eh?"

She looked at me oddly. Her breath seemed to stop for a moment. Disturbed. What the hell. Hana locked herself in her bedroom without saying goodbye or cleaning the dishes she used. Talking about feet is like complimenting someone's hand, or someone's hair. Everyone has feet. What was the big deal? Jesus. I won't comment on feet anymore.

I took a bit long to sleep. Ksenia, Sheyla, Allie, their faces, voices, and bodies filled my mind one after another as I tried to relax.






Chapter 19: Naked Truth



Everything was in flames. I was burning from inside out. Streaks of my skin were gurgling and carbonizing like frying eggs.

I was going to die.

I felt someone shaking me up, "Nic! Wake up, Nic," I opened my eyes and saw Cindy's face looming over me, filling me with more dread before I could step out of those horrific images.

My hands and body were intact, my eyes relieved to see the daylight once again.

"You were screaming my name," Cindy said.

I wasn't able to speak. I embraced her bigger body instead. She embraced me back, calming me, shushing me. "Just a nightmare, Nic." My tears were still falling over the bulges of her muscles as they remembered me of the images of my dream.

"It wasn't just a nightmare." I released my arms from her body, and she let me fall back to my pillow.

"What was it?" She asked concerned. Even in the early morning, her face was angelic, her body taking half of that huge bed. She rested her face in her hand, in a small t-shirt and white panties, unaware of how intimidating those arms looked with that pose.

When my heart calmed a bit, I started to tell her, "we were back at home, in the middle of the night. You were your old self. Playing with little arcs of electricity between your fingers, showing it off in my bedroom, just to make me uncomfortable. I kept asking for you to stop, but you created more sparks instead, energizing more, making them growing in intensity, making them dancing between your palms. You suddenly got stronger, more muscular as you played with it. You started to destroy little things in my bedroom, burning it, scorching it, laughing on how everything was fragile to your touch. I couldn't stop you. No one could. You were so amused of how those bolts of electricity blistered anything it crossed. I took distance from you, while you grew more engrossed with that increasing streaking noise, growing larger with it. The whole room went dark as the lights exploded. Everything dark but the flickering glow coming from your sparks, getting so intense I could feel the heat coming from them. Then, you couldn't control it anymore. The electricity reached out everything setting it on fire. You tried to stop, but you couldn't. Those were not sparks anymore, but ear-splitting lightning was coming from your extremities."

She dismissed it, "just a dream. I have as much control of these supernormal forces as you have over your bladder, silly."

I curled my body to the other side of the bed. "No Cindy, you don't understand. The power has a life of its own, its own agenda, its own ends. It captured you and made you its slave by outgrowing you, and you were nothing but its vessel. When you tried to protect me from this overflowing power... it was then that you toasted me to crisps, and you had to watch in horror that couldn't stop it from killing me. It was then you woke me up."

An awkward silence followed it.

Neither Cindy or I knew what to say.

Then she said, "we can arrange a session with the counselor, Nic."

"Therapy might not be a bad idea," I said.

"I will ask her." Cindy saw me still terrified, my body still curled, avoiding her direction. She grabbed my body and pushed to hers, spooning me, mellowing me.

I started to feel asleep again.

Hours later I woke up from a deep, restful sleep, recharged. My mind seemed in order again, just good dreams. Cindy was stretching her long body longer. We have reawakened together. "What time is it?"

Cindy glanced at the sunlight over the window, "eleven oh five. Feeling better?"

"Yeah. Why are you sleeping in my bed?"

"Hayley and Caissie are using mine. Hayley had a little 'incident' with her apartment."

"What now?"

"Something that never happened before with an amazon. She threw up."

"What could possibly intoxicate you girls?"

"Hayley discovered she could burn MC crystals with her nostrils alone, and she experimented with a mix of other drugs. I thought it was a little stupid until I saw that it increased her power for a short while. Including her pheromones. I saw a lot of crazy shit this night. Powerless little people losing all their shit and inhibition as her pheromones infested the whole building. Men were trying to assault me, can you believe it? It was hilarious."

Hilarious? "Is Hayley okay?"

"She's fine."

"Why you girls do this crazy shit?"

"We are just testing the limits of our bodies."

"Over the powerless ones?"

"It was an accident. We don't know everything, Nic. It is not like this body comes with instructions."

"Hayley must have barfed a lot for both to be sleeping here. "

"The fire brigade threw all sort of chemicals to stop her stomach acids from burning anything organic and liquefying every metal."

"Why I'm not surprised?"

"I don't think those chemicals made any difference. Those acids got cold before they made a hole to the lower deck. Hayley got so scared that she might sink the ship... she didn't know what to do. No one knew what to do. It never happened before."

"Sort of like my nightmare with you." Cindy didn't reply to that. God, what if Hayley had powerless people around her? I rid that thought from my mind. "Hayley can do incinerating heat with her nostrils?"

"Yeah. Mouth too. It is odd. It is much less painful that using our hands. I still didn't get the hang of it. I'm sure it can be useful for something, besides drugs. Now, enough of that." Cindy shifted into a prone position, belly down, feet up, looking at me like I was a wizard, "I want to know everything that happened between the Captain and you last night."

"These walls have ears," I said with my lips, a little embarrassed. I wanted to talk about it, but not with my sister.

She took her phone from below her pillow, showing me the screen with the lines, to keep it all private from other super ears. "Yeah, like, no one heard what happened in the observatory. Like no one saw the destroyed bolts from her table. WHAT WAS THAT, little bro?"

I put my head over my arms on my pillow. "It is personal," I said.

She showed me the screen again, feeding the lines, "we were a mile away when we heard her voice echoing from the ship. Our captain would never do that. She's very reserved. Every girl is talking about you, asking me about you. What I should tell them?"

"How they know it was me?"

She smiled up at my 'naivete', "every girl knows everything. What did you do with our captain? Tell me."

"Why don't you ask her?"

"Maybe I will."

"Did you told Sheyla to not talk with me?" I bluntly asked between my silent lips. And to change the subject.

Cindy moved her lips in a weird way, thinking about what to say. "She has problems, Nic."

"Don't we all?"

"You both have a condition that can be toxic to each other. And stop being a fucking slut, Nic."

"How many men you fucked yesterday?"

"It's different."

"Oh, yes. Now I want to hear every word of it. How it is different?"

"Our needs are different. Our realities are different. Hugely different. You don't have a freaking idea what is like to be an amazon."

"And you don't seem to have an idea what is like to be a freaking man between amazons."

"You are unlike most freaking males, Nic."

"How so?"

"When I saw that you were a fucking slut, I mean, that you have this sundry condition, I didn't want to accept it. It is a miserable life, Nic."

"What? How? To be unbounded can be bad? I can fuck anyone I want. To be owned by the woman I want. Unlike most men, that don't have a choice."

"You can't fuck anyone you want. For now, you are a novelty. It gets old fast. Soon no amazon will want to own you, to have a meaningful relationship with you. You will still be addicted to the milk, and you will start begging for it, from any girl, at any price. I've seen that over and over. "

"Where the fuck is love, Cindy? Love is not a piece of fiction. It is stronger than this milk of yours."

"Like all these past months? Forgoing of living own your life because of my milk?" She said aloud.

"Cindy..." I calmed her down. We both were talking aloud. "These walls have ears," I repeated that with my lips only. She made that 'oh shit' face. At times, arguing like that made us feel back at home, for better and for the worse.

"Oh, my God, they've heard us." She said directing her ear.

"They?"

"Oh, shit, Nic."

...

Locked in the small soundproof office, Cindy scrolled dad's files in silence. I could tell that she feared the repercussions of the incestuous milk over her reputation. Probably her mind imagining that gossip spreading by then. Girls there know everything. Now they did.

She avoided talking about it, "most of the dad's files we already have in our archives. A few are different, not academic nor medical papers, not his writing either. It has some things I've never read before."

"What are you looking for after all?" I asked.

"How dad was able to domesticate those bees. They are pretty rebelious."

"You know, we can ask him. Just bring him here. He will talk."

"That's not how we like to work. I've found this word 'suppressor' repeatedly in these texts. It refers to a flower in the Amazon basin. Our biggest mystery was why these bees that existed for hundreds of thousands of years, only now they came to light. Dad seems to have the answer."

"Oh, that's why dad took an interest in gardening. If you girls can domesticate the bees as well, control it, what would you do with it?"

"I don't know. There aren't enough bees for all women." Or enough food, I thought. Well, that would make men pretty much the de facto (much) inferior gender.

"Can't you girls synthesize whatever the bee does? You can hack the internet on a global scale, can't hack this?"

"We can't explain the mechanics of this yet. Some of our best minds are looking into religion because it doesn't make any fucking sense."

"What doesn't make fucking sense?"

"It is like having two glasses of water. Both are water. Both are hydrogen bonded with oxygen, no known analysis could tell them apart, yet one glass of water is not like the other. One is 'blessed,' the other is just water. Our bodies are all the same, but wholly different in manners that are beyond known physics."

"The bitten glass of water can kill," I said.

"Or save," she said annoyed. Cindy kept me telling how they would build a better world, like a motherly hope for the future of its children. What if it was all wishful thinking?

Religion always implies that this twisted world has a reason to be twisted. Implies that the shift of power I was witnessing had a purpose, which every 'Queen' has a sacred role. Religion was the oldest ethics trick to create moral justifications to exercise Power.

It was then that it got to me... nothing would stop these amazons from doing whatever they wanted with the world, the actual 'War' was inside of the heart and mind of each amazon. Which side would the tide go?

Over the kitchen balcony, we'd found the large muscular frames of Caissie and Hayley looking oddly at Cindy and me. Gossip traveled at warp speed on that boat.

Of course, no one spoke anything about it, but we knew what they were thinking, it was in the air: we were the perverted siblings. Cindy just ignored that awkwardness or tried to.

She needed some time out of the ship, I thought. So did I. She would take the day to practice her dolphin jumps and invited me to go to the open sea with her to watch.

I had other plans.

...

In the upper deck, I found Jonas servicing some tables. Five amazons were there sunbathing by the pool in 'normal' flimsy bikinis and big designer sunglasses. I would take that for them it was nothing but a fashion accessory. They could stare directly at the Sun and not hurt their retinas at all. Cindy could even see variations on the solar flare, for god's sake.

They were looking at me, talking to each other, maybe gossiping. It was enerving. Those five tall girls weren't the battle tanks like Cindy, Hayley or Caissie. In our mere mortals world, their beauty would belong to supermodels, busty fitness supermodels if they existed. More glamorous than the usual amazons. They were intimidatingly attractive. The women's idea of how an amazon should look.

Inside the pool bar, I had to ask Jonas, "how can you handle it?" I eyed at them.

He just put his index finger to his lips, asking silence. "Hey, man, are you up for a boat trip? There are some very cool places around here."

"Sure."

Jonas asked someone else to fill his place. The crewmen seemed always to protect each other's back. I watched from inside those five amazons removing their tops. I tapped on Jonas's shoulder. He smiled when he saw those heavenly top shelf breasts exposed and wrote on a napkin: "the Princesses are looking for someone's attention!"

Who could it be? There was no one else there.

Jonas went to the lower decks to change his white uniform while I finished a cold beer in few gulps. As expected, even those tall girls had high heeled sandals. Like they weren't tall enough. Those sandals nested in a single line by crewmen dressed in white, the girls didn't even acknowledge their presence. Those five girls carried the same fashion accessories, same sarongs, same purses, and went topless at the same time. Like a girl band. If they were at my school or any college, they would rule. They would use and discard guys like a box of kleenex. The kind of girls I would ever dare to think about dating. Well, they would never look at me in the first place. I wondered how Thomas would have behaved in that boat. He would give an arm to be there.

Still, Jonas was right, Sheyla was prettier than those supermodel types. More approachable. Why was I so attracted to that girl? Because Cindy said that I shouldn't? There was something about such a powerful creature feeling vulnerable that called me in. Like I wanted to fix her. To unbroke her wings. But then, I wasn't the nicest guy around. I've been pretty stupid with some girls in my life. Neither I wanted to be nice after being hurt by these same girls.

Maybe I was attracted to crazy gals.

Not healthy.

Especially if you are dozens of times weaker than those crazy girls.

I needed some dude to talk about these amazons. I was eager to speak to Jonas, or any other guy before I started to make stupid decisions.

A few moments later I followed Jonas to one of those taxi boats, a smaller one with six seats and no windows. All made of orange plastic. The seats were hard plastic. My head banged on the low ceiling as the small crane splashed us down on the sea.

Chao was driving. A Chinese crewman. Jonas was Brazilian but raised in Canada. The crew had diversity, probably hiring people at every port.

"We can go here," Jonas used the map on his phone to point a little island to Chao.

"Okeydokey," Chao said.

Jonas brought some snorkels, diving masks, but I could feel the water was uncomfortably cold. After some twenty minutes we arrived on an isolated beach. No one was there. No super hearing to catch us. The things the crewmen needed to do to talk in privacy was baffling.

"Leave it here." Jonas pointed to the waterproof phone in my hand. "You might lose it," his eyes could tell me that those phones were recording and transmitting everything to somewhere.

We entered the cold dark water helping Chao to push the plastic boat to the sand. "Are you sure there are no scorpions in these islands?" I asked. "Small virgin islands are usually full of some nasty cricket."

"New Zealand has scorpions?"

"I don't have a clue. Neither a phone to see if it has," I said as we walked deeper into the sea. At shoulder high, there was a layer of warmer water. The sky was a little heavy with small clouds, and the sunshine was intermittent.

Chao approached us, "did you heard of the fire on deck 15 this morning?"

"That put the crew on DEFCON 2 for sure, what was that?" Jonas asked.

"I don't know. It burned my nose when I got closer. Only people wearing masks got to see. They also didn't know what it was. Melted and burned almost all furniture, walls, everything inside. Whatever it was, it nearly made a hole in the ship's hull" Chao said.

Should I have told them what this 'incident' was about Hayley's ill stomach? I barely knew them. "Can't you ask them what happened?" I asked.

"They never tell us anything," Jonas said. "Only those who need to know. How you ended here, Nicholas? Are you working for them? Or are you a relative?"

"Yeah. A relative."

"Mother? Sister? Aunt? Grandma?"

"Sister."

"Which one?" Chao asked.

I was getting uncomfortable with those questions, "Cindy." They both then looked at each other. "What?" I asked at their wary exchange.

"She's a hardball," Jonas said.

"How so?"

"She was nicer months ago, when she wasn't so tall, or that muscular. But these days, she's acting more like Ksenia, you know? She's getting scary. Not only her but her friends..."

"What friends?"

"She surrounds herself with the most powerful girls, they see themselves as alphas. I think it is messing with their heads. I don't believe that they even see us as people anymore. They hardly talk to us, they just push us around like sergeants, demanding everything to be perfect, timely and with a smile on our faces."

"Why don't you leave then?"

"No one pays this well," Chao said. "Some guys here have a five-year contract. A huge bonus check after its ending. These guys will be able to retire before their thirties."

"Sorry that you guys feel this way," I said.

"Feel?" Chao said, feeling patronized by what I said. He looked at Jonas, "should I tell him what happened to Ted a month ago?"

"Yeah, no amount of money would make Ted stay," Jonas said.

"Did the girls hurt him?"

"They hurt him inside," Jonas said. "Ted was, let's say... how they call his kind?"

"Slutty boy," said Chao looking directly to me.

Jonas continued, "well then, this is a guy born to please these queens, on a ship lacking available men nevertheless. Ted probably fucked more girls more times than what we could ever hope to achieve in our lifetimes. It was his 'occupation' on Olympia. He was tall and good looking, had gone to prestigious schools, was fit, popular, knew how to talk and all, blue eyed, model face, cool hair, and no spell could stop him from fucking the next amazon in line."

"Was he paid for doing this... service?"

"Of course. Better than any of us. And fucking so many amazons for so long makes you look better, his physique got defined, tremendous stamina. I think he even got an inch taller. But that's the thing, after a while, they grew bored with him. Their respect for him was diminishing each month. Until they would use him, throw to another girl to ravage his mouth, make him do what they needed of him, and then scare him out like an old dog."

"Shit," I said. "It was then Ted decided to leave?"

"No, Ted didn't want to break his contract. He would lose his golden parachute money. Besides, he was too addicted to the milk. Unless he finds a willing amazon out there, what he was going to do? Thank God none of these girls ever offered me their milk. There are a lot of horror stories about it."

I was growing sick in my stomach again. "Like what?"

"Amazons utterly hate stalkers," Jonas said, "things we see in the movies, thinking that a guy pursuing a girl is 'romantic.' If you ever push one of those romcom stunts on an amazon, she won't kiss you back, no, there is a fat chance of getting out crippled. That's why no amazon offers her milk unless she wants something from you. It creates the worst stalkers, brainless guys who lose all good sense, and any other purpose in their lives."

"Ted... he became a stalker?"

"Ted was growing weird. Ted couldn't stop himself. The more desperate he became, the more ignored by the girls he got, which made him even more desperate. He started to become off-putting. Drinking too much. His act all erratic, he'd wake up like a maniac, the other day so depressed he couldn't leave the bed. Once the amazons decide that you are not cool, you're fucked. He didn't get any sympathy from any of them. It was crushing to see. In the end, they treated him like he had a disease."

"Poor Ted," I said, thinking of myself.

Chao chuckled to Jonas, "he hasn't heard the worst yet." Clearly, Chao had an angst towards amazons.

"Yeah, but I didn't see it. You saw it, Chao," said Jonas.

"It was an island not that different from that one, just bigger. The water bluer, and the sand whiter, the amazons, playful. I was following these two big amazons walking with Ted going behind some rocks."

"Why were you following them?"

"They were going to have sex on a beach. Had to watch." Chao was the peeping tom of the bunch. "I was looking at them from a tall place. Between the vegetation. Very quietly. Waiting for a hot scene. Instead, they were playing puppetman with him."

"What? Puppetman?" I asked.

"The weirdest thing... ever," said Jonas. He put a hand on my nape pinching the bones where my head met the spine, "they hold on your spine and can make you flex any of your muscles beyond your control."

"They can make you kick your leg, like that?"

"They're getting better than that. If they grab you by the neck, they can contract the muscles of your face, make your eyes to twitch, open your mouth wide. They can puppet you."

"Holey shit. I can't believe it..." I thought about everything I saw and heard, decided to rephrase it, "I think I can believe that."

"It should be forbidden, but you know girls... who can stop them?"

"What I saw was much worst," Chao said. "They played with Ted's tongue, making it sticking out from his mouth as far as they could. They were laughing at the faces they forced Ted to do. Moving his eyes up and down like a doll. Making him move his mouth while making fun of his accent, like a ventriloquist dummy. It was fucking humiliating."

"These girls took any drugs?" I asked.

"Probably. They were laughing at everything. They looked dangerous."

"Do you know who they were? Their names?"

"Hayley and Caissie," Chao said. Oh, no. Not them.

"The other girl, the brunette, Caissie, wanted to make 'experiments' with Ted. She lowered her hand down to his tailbone and removed his shorts with the other. She pinched on the lower end of his spine. His cock grew hard, pretty sure it was against his will, as he started to rebel and to scream and that blonde Hayley put her hand on the back of his neck to shut his mouth, disabling his arms from moving."

"I don't think I want to hear the rest of this," I said, feeling sick.

"Caissie was super animated that she could control his hips, making his pelvis to buckle like it had a switch."

"Stop. I don't want to hear it," I said.

"They threw him on the sand, each amazon controlling one end of his spine..."

"Fucking stop it!" I said. "Enough. I can't believe these girls could rape a man. I don't."

"It was what I saw," Chao said. "I'll spare you of the details. They let him drink their milk like some payment for his whoring. He was left alone there. Crying. They showed no remorse. Much the opposite. They were like high-fiving each other walking back on the beach. When we arrived next day on Port Moresby, we never saw Ted again."

"I've met those girls," I said. "Hayley and Caissie? Cindy couldn't be friends of such monsters."

"And who said that your pretty sister is not a monster like them?" I felt my blood burning rage, and before I could think, I punched him square in the face.

Jonas held me and pushed me from Chao, "cool down dude! Fuck."

My hand hurt and his nose bled. I didn't feel regret for doing it, but I was discharging on him for the wrong reasons.

"You think you are one of them?" Chao yelled, holding the blood coming out of his nose. "You'll never be one of them. You have this." He held his crotch underwater. "You are just a 'male.' You're nothing to them. And they will suck you up dry and spit you when there is nothing left. Like every guy before you. Wake up stupid idiot!"

We heard a familiar female voice, "I'd say that he is pretty awake."

"Cindy, what the fuck?" I saw her face at our level, then just like the iceberg we only see a small percentage overwater, she stood up before us, Chao and Jonas stood back from her titanic body soaring like a submarine, only dressed in her two-piece metallic swimsuit. "Were you following us?" I asked her when my face was at level with her twenty-two inches guns.

Chao and Jonas turned white. There was nowhere to go, nowhere to hide, no escape from her.

Neither Cindy from the truth, "you've heard that? Did any of that happened?" I demanded an answer from her. Jonas and Chao walked back as she ignored me, advancing on them. On each shallower step more of her muscular body was exposed, especially those men-crushing legs. Jonas was shaking like a leaf. Chao held his fists uptight as if he could fight her somehow.

I walked to her side, "did Hayley and Caissie raped a man?"

"One of those two are not what they seem to be," Cindy said impassively. I looked at Jonas and Chao taking distance from each other. "Jonas is clean. Now, our friend Chao here... he is too clean." She grabbed his forearm and lifted him from the water, so he met her purple eyes.

His skin turned white around her grip, his stoic face didn't show any pain, "are you going to fry me? So do it!" Chao dared her.

"Jonas, take my brother back to the ship," she ordered, and Jonas obeyed right away like a soldier, taking my arm.

I pushed my arm away, "I won't go anywhere. What are you going to do with him?"

"Go back to the ship, Nic."

"No fucking way. If you want me into this, I have to see it all. Everything. What are you going to do with him?"

"Very well then," Cindy said as Chao's body started to convulse, his teeth locked, all his muscles contracting, his legs jerking. She released him over the sand. He was stunned by her electrical powers, holding his head trying to make the world stop whirling. His legs had no use, he wobbled and fell on his butt. She had immobilized him like venom. Was Cindy indeed became a monster?

She turned her body to Jonas and me, her lats widened like a Naja snake expanding its hood, making us both to step back from her, it was like she was injecting pure fear into us. Cindy eyed Jonas, "why did you call Chao to come with you?"

"He... he, just showed up, wanting to come along with us."

Cindy stood before Chao, evaluating what to do with him. "Hayley and Caissie were with me training day and night in Micronesia's islands. Why do you lie?"

Even partially paralyzed, Chao started to laugh, "yes, it wasn't your friends. I lied about them, yes.... but the rest, you know what I said is true. It happened. Your true nature."

"What do you wanted from me?" I asked him.

"You need to choose sides, you fucking moron," Chao said to me, his arms were still twitching from Cindy's shock.

"He is a spy," Cindy said, "which agency? MSS? CIB?"

Chao was still trying to stand up from his trembling knees, "I'll talk no more. Do whatever you want, fucking witch."

"Are you trained to endure pain, Chao?" She asked. "Let's do some witchcraft then."

We had rocks between the sand and the wild bushes, Cindy put her hand on a three hundred pounds boulder and rolled it to its side, a big black spider was hiding in there. It had a red stripe bordered in white on its big ass. Even a big ass spider grew scared before Cindy. "Night Stingers," she said with a mock surprise. "These small islands are infested with them. Let's see if we can find more."

Cindy kept her hands on her hips, her eyes closed, that spider that was scared, too timid to move, started to walk towards Chao's direction. Suddenly, more of those creepy spiders swarmed from the vegetation, jumping from everywhere. Jonas and I ran back to the sea, "what the fuck is this," Jonas asked me. My arachnophobia had frozen me. That was borderline paranormal activity.

From a dozen spiders, we had hundreds of them covering the sand, walking over the sand in his direction. Cindy opened her eyes down at him and the spiders were getting closer to him, "were you trained to face fear as well?" She asked. His eyes grew wide as more spiders united the swarm.

Chao tried again to stand up in despair, but his legs didn't follow him. He slumped before them, his face of pure horror as he found himself surrounded.

"My friends here are all females, so much larger and aggressive than their harmless dull brown male counterparts, and so much more poisonous" The circle was closing around Chao, Cindy squatted her knees before him and the spiders, "once again, which agency you belong?"

He was stuttering hard as the spiders increased in number, "K...kill me in front of your brother. Show him who you really are."

Her muscular legs crossed the spiders' line. Cindy had no reason to fear thousands of spiders, and her hand went directly to the back of his neck. Suddenly, he couldn't move a bone. Cindy eyed a spider, and it started to crawl over his leg. He was sweating, "MRP sent me," he said.

"An amateur terrorist group? Don't come with this fucking bullshit." She said and then that spider bit his leg, his body suddenly got all red in pain, he tried to scream, but Cindy didn't allow him to move a muscle. "This single bite won't kill you. It will leave you a mark. But then..." More ten spiders started to crawl his legs and arms. "MSS!" Chao said between tears. They stopped crawling on him.

"Which office?"

"CPC, Party Committee."

The spiders started to jump away from him, and Cindy stood up lifting him up by her grip on the back of his neck, "what was your primary mission?" He wasn't speaking, she flexed her arm, and his body started to convulse out of pain once again, the spiders paused their withdrawn, "should I need to call my friends again?"

"Collect information about the next Congress," he said sobbing. The spiders then went back to their bushes at once, obeying the silent command from my sister.

"Anything else?" I could see her forearm to bulge as her grip on his neck tightened.

"S... sabotage the ship."

"And spreading misinformation and creating division, I suppose," Cindy said while looking at me. She walked in my direction and held Chao before me, "tell him what happened with Ted."

"The Ship's Counselor released Ted of his contract," Chao said.

"Was Ted ever raped?" Cindy asked.

"I don't know." Another jolt of pain took his body, "I don't know!" Cindy released him. He fell knees first on the water.

"What we should do with him, Nic?" Cindy asked me, her bulging arms crossed before her chest.

I tried to find my voice, "send him back to his country," I said.

"Not without a thorough screening first," she said touching her bracelet, mentally informing her superiors of the situation in a second. I saw the swell on his leg enlarging, that bite was too painful to watch.

The spy was sobbing in disgust with himself, defeated. Cindy touched the back of his neck and his back curved upwards as he fell unconscious on the water like she had cut the strings of a puppet.

In minutes another boat came to the island, I stayed seated on a rock in the middle of that beach. One that had no spiders, watching Cindy speaking with other amazons while another tied and carried the Chinese spy to a boat. He wasn't seriously injured... only inside.

I had new stuff for nightmares to come.

This story pretty much haunts me. Great work so far!

Chapter 20: New Highs



Sitting on her balcony, I kept looking at the citizenship application for a country that didn't exist yet. Cindy said it would protect me.

It was the second sunset I had watched on Olympia, a big boat hidden in plain sight. Lurking under the public’s radar, but watched by armies, spies, governments.

Did I want to be in the crossfire between the old and the new order?

I was no one. I was just a relative. Powerless. Fragile. Clueless. A pong. A male.

Once the stars started to populate the sky, I heard an explosion of water. Five seconds later the muscular mass of my sister thumped on the outside of the balcony, her hand on a sturdy handle on the ship's hull. In a single move, she jumped and stood before me, like some acrobat, dripping sea water in her swimwear. "Haven't you signed yet?"

I nodded 'no'.

"For how long have you been sitting there?"

"I don't know. An hour."

"Have you ordered something?"

I shook my head 'no' again. Cindy had left me with a menu listing what I could order from their sophisticated cuisine. I didn't understand a word of it.

"Have you eaten anything today?"

I shook my head 'no' again.

"What's wrong with you?"

"I think I'm going home, Cindy."

"What? Why? There is nobody home. Mom and dad are in Europe, Geoffrey at his summer camp, what are you going to do there alone?"

"I guess I would feel safe for a little while."

"Are you still afraid of me?"

"I don't think I can take it anymore. It is all too overbearing, Cindy."

"Do you think this is easy for me? At least you have a choice. You can forget this boat, forget what I've become." She turned her back away from me.

"Remember how ticklish you were as a kid? I used to torture you with it. I didn't mean to be mean. You were laughing. I thought it was funny. You would be angry at me for the rest of the day. Do you know when I stopped doing it?"

"No..."

"The day I saw how you became afraid of my hands. At times, I think we hurt people without knowing."

"Did I hurt you?"

"No. What I mean is... it is too easy for you girls to hurt people without knowing."

"So help us, Nic."

"How? Spanking?" We then heard laughs around us. It was an inadvertent public speech. How many girls were listening to us? Especially after the 'latest news' about us two.

"We can talk inside," Cindy said.

"No, let them hear. I don't mind. They all have fathers, mothers, sisters, brothers, friends, boyfriends, or ex-boyfriends probably. They all are dealing with the same problems as you and me."

"What we should do? Stop the tickling? Stop using our powers?"

"Like we can ask the stars to stop shining? Stop the water from being wet? It is part of who you are now. Since when you can 'communicate' with spiders?"

"I can't 'communicate.' Basic instructions. Five girls have mastered that. It comes with size."

"How did you girls discover it?"

"...by making a fly kill itself."

"You can do this with any animal?"

"Just bugs. The electromagnetic field of our brains is ten orders of magnitude higher than yours. It could reach beyond that whole island. When I can see brain patterns simple enough to crack, I can control an entire swarm of them. It is no voodoo."

"You can sense the presence of other people around you?"

"Yeah, mostly, I don't pay attention. It feels like white noise. At least I know when I'm not alone. When I am alone, complete silence feels empty. Like everyone is dead. I like the noise. It is soothing. Especially when they're asleep and in peace."

"You can sense how other people are feeling?"

"It is like the sea. When they're calm. When they're stormy. Just that."

"How is mine?"

"A little rough."

"Can we do nothing tonight? Like, watch movies or whatever?"

My mind was still replaying the faces of the agony of that 'spy.' Having her by my side, engulfed by a big sweater and a huge bowl of popcorn between us, pretending that nothing had changed. It didn't help much to untie the knot in my stomach. Invading the corner of my eyes, there was still a nearly seven feet of woman and her overboard muscles lying besides me. A constant reminder of what she can do.

It could be something mundane as watching TV; she would take a Raspberry Pi and watch the second half of a dull movie at dozens of times normal speed. In two minutes, she would say, removing the earbuds, "Yeah, it sucks."

Feats like that didn't faze me anymore. "I've told you it would suck."

She couldn't help herself. All that power was part of her, a hybrid between the Cindy I knew and this foreign entity. The strange feeling was that I felt this entity calling me, wanting me to be comfortable with its nature and preeminence.

"Can you do that electrostatic thing again?"

Quizzically, Cindy looked at me, "do want to have more nightmares about me?"

"Just don't hurt me."

She removed the empty bowl from the couch, rolled back the baggy sweater sleeve and flexed her arm before my eyes, her bicep popped into the landscape, doubling its size. The TV image flicked while of the tips of my fingers approached that mass, feeling the invisible field vibrating around her smooth skin, from the hardness of her muscle. "It is freaking cool, isn't it?" She said as I felt it. I kept my hand hardly covering her massive bicep sensing the humming of a power plant, "can you feel this?" She asked as my hair got charged and started raising.

I touched the tips of my clown hair as she giggled at how funny I must look. Once I removed my hand from her arm, the hair rested again.

"What more can you do? Your touch can make me feel heat, cold, what more?"

"Pain?" She said, not very amused.

"What kind of pain?"

"I can't know. How can I describe something I can't feel? I know how to stun a guy. Make him feel like a knife is cutting his flesh, or scraping to the bone inside of a shredder. I could make him shit himself. Only painful things seem to come up with these supernormal forces."

"Have you tried different things?"

She crossed her arms, "like what? It is not like we have guys here so we can test these things out. This is not Unit 731."

"No volunteers?"

"What are you actually asking me, Nic?"

"Just a thought. Forget it. It was lame."

"No, I can't forget it. What lame thought?"

"I've read that what gives us pain is the same neural circuit that gives us pleasure. I was just wondering…"

"Do we have a volunteer here?" She unexpectedly took my hand, put her other hand on my forearm, they start to feel warm.

"What are you doing?"

"Testing your theory. I'd have to figure out how, no guy ever asked me," she said closing her eyes as I felt the warmth emanating from her hands coming out in waves over my entire arm. Tingling at first. I felt my muscles relax in the hands of a skilled masseur. "Can you feel this?"

I closed my eyes, "it feels nice."

"Really? Let's amp it up a little. Describe the sensations to me."

"It is getting warmer…" Suddenly, it flow to my entire body, all the rigged stiffness of my muscles was gone as I melted over that couch. "My muscles, they're loosening up," I said. My tight neck relished from the chains of its anxiety leaving me. I could feel this ravishing warmth filling my mind, like all apprehension I was accumulating and bearing there was weightless. For a moment, my body felt like a feather floating on the air.

Once she released my hand, I said, "that was the best thing ever. It totally relaxed me. I can't even move, or want to." It didn't escape me that her large breasts went torpedoes mode, her nipples poking clearly into her large sweater. Cindy immobilized me like the spy, with an alluring bliss instead. She found something new, needing to explore it.

Cindy moved her body over mine. She inspected her job, watching my sudden contentment and peace. "I feel you as calm as a lake in the morning," she said picking one of my arms and letting it fall back to the couch.

"Now you are going to do this to me every now..." I said.

Cindy, curious like a cat, softly caressed my neck with one hand, just below my ear. I could only watch her purple eyes reading me.

The warmness was different this time. It took my body at once, like a thousand hands were touching me everywhere. "oh, fuck, what the fuck are you doing?"

"Does it feel good?"

"Too fucking good… shit…" Cindy moved another hand to my stomach, and I felt I was going inside of a warm giant pussy wngulfed entire body, feeling it closing over me, chewing me with female flesh. I couldn't last much longer, and I wasn't too aware before I exploded in my pants. The most sudden and ethereal orgasm ever.

It was then we both noticed Hana watching us. She was so quiet in those thigh-high socks that even Cindy's ears couldn't detect her silent walking. The towering Asian beauty didn't say a word. She closed herself in her bedroom.

Cindy and I looked at each other, both feeling exposed. What the fuck was our problem? Why couldn't we be normal siblings like everyone else? I was fighting myself to not let my hands invade that oversized sweater. My fingers wanted to play her hard stomach, her overflowing breasts. If she offered her milk right there, I'd suck her dry. "I need to change," I said holding every impulse of mine. Her big nipples didn't retract either. I felt them eying me as I took distance.

I took a big glass of water from the fridge before changing my sticky underwear. "Will Hayley and Caissie sleep here tonight?" I asked.

Cindy nodded 'yes.' We'll have to share that bed again. I then took a cold shower. A very cold shower.

I could tell she found something new that night. I guessed that no one in that ship was asking the 'right questions' to these amazons. I once found myself clueless there, but I could see that every amazon was clueless as well. Their powers were still unfolding, unmapped, unpredictable. They had no compass pointing North.

While I showered, I kept looking at the door. Half hoping that Cindy might tear that door and finish what we had started. Cindy had no toy to help her. Amazons are always horny. I felt somewhat trapped. Any moment I could be sucked into the maelstrom’s vortex.

A crewman had arranged plenty of food on the kitchen's balcony while I took my bath. Cindy was already eating, in her gray 'boyfriend sweater' and white shorts. No boyfriend would be big enough to have that sweater.-

She was lost in her thoughts as I took a thick and bloody steak and put it on my plate. "Don't you girls 'experiment' on one another?" I asked.

"When I kiss another amazon it feels weird like we have the same polarity, it's… uncomfortable. Pushes me away. Not all girls are like that, of course, there are a few that have it inverted. One in ten, like you. My life would be fucking easier if we big girls could just grind each other."

"Watch your fucking language, Cindy."

"Yeah, we are freaking strong and menacing women and completely dependable on scrimpy males to be happy. Sounds great, doesn't?"

"Scrimpy males? Found out that most men are afraid of you?"

"They all dream to fuck a 'queen', but when it comes the moment, they freeze, and for us is like having sex with a corpse. They're afraid of grabbing my breasts, god's sake. I should be the one served, offered to, don't you think? Look at my fucking body. They should do the fucking too."

"Calm down. Let me understand. These guys are used to have a more submissive girl in bed, and then when they meet you..."

Just then Hayley and Caissie walked inside, when Caissie, the flecked girl with dark hair said, "they melt like butter. They don't know what to do with us."

"I ordered for everybody," Cindy said taking out a glossy turkey ready to serve from the oven, that big bird was weightless as the plate to her.

As they sat before us, space felt cramped, forcing me to move to my side so the three large amazons could fit. "All men are like that?" I asked Caissie.

"No, some flip. A few understand their role," said the girl already ravishing the food greedily.

"Which is?"

"To make us happy," Cindy said. "Make everybody happy, that is."

I tried to justify it somehow, "it is pretty difficult to make any of you girls do… to make you happy our way."

"So ask. It is not like we are going to crush anyone." Caissie said clenching her fist. Her large arm muscles jumped. She wore a top that did little to cover her upper body. I kept watching those muscles twitching at her big gestures. She liked to talk with her hands.

"Thank God for the pheromones," said Hayley. "If we had to rely upon a male's confidence to ask us out, it would never happen. We would ultimately have to rape them." I looked at Cindy as she said that. Hayley was still in her swimsuit, her overwhelming musculature all exposed to me as if it was expected in a dinner table. Glossier than the turkey.

"It still feels like we are cheating the game," Cindy said.

"And when they talk, talk, talk," Hayley said. "Babbling like how I look like a Nordic goddess or some bull like that. I just want someone between my legs, licking me down there like there’s no tomorrow. That's a compliment for my goddesshood."

"Hayley, we have a gentleman on the table," said Caissie.

"I agree with her," I said. "Men are pussies." Deprecating my own gender always makes women laugh. "Did you girls have boyfriends when you were 'born again'?"

"Yes," Caissie and Hayley answered in unison.

"It ended well?"

"No," they answered together again.

"What went wrong?"

Hayley flexed her polished bicep, "this went wrong," while she did not surpass my sister in overall size, Hayley didn't have a layer of subcutaneous fat like Cindy, or peaks like those biceps. "Nothing crushes the male ego than having arms smaller than his girlfriend."

"Hayley used to date jocks," Caissie said. "Now guys are all equally puny, I mean, compared with that," she said pointing to Hayley's twenty-something inches bicep.

"I still want men to be in their best shape," Hayley said, "I love muscles. On any sex. My physique gets them demoralized."

Sure it would. Time, energy, money, experience, discipline-- it all matters to build nice showy muscle. These girls could make these men pale by comparison, by being what they were. Hayley was different. Her body would shine over Arnold's prime. Unlike the other girls that had a particular part of their bodies overdeveloped, Hayley was equally overdeveloped everywhere.

As the girls talked, I was stealing glances of her musculature. Coiling and losing as she brought more food to feed it. I could see a constellation of different muscles and striations, her mass symmetrically distributed. Her skin was so thin that it wrapped every notch, every groove, geared up to pose on stage while eating a fat and oily lasagna. Maybe it went all to her breasts, I thought. Hers weren't very large. Her pectorals seemed larger; her breast were fused with them like silos. A soft spheric bottom, veiny hard striated pectoral on top. If she could shoot lasers from those nipples, it would hit the top of my head.

It was then I noticed one of her pectoral muscles jumped, startling me. I looked at Cindy or Caissie, and they were talking to each other, glancing again, Hayley did it again with the other pectoral. My eyes went to hers, she wasn't looking at me either, but there was a knowing smile that she got me peeking on her tanned, and stunning, musculature.

Hayley kept watching the conversation, messing with her slick blond hair, her arm flexed and brought her chest up, looking 'bigger.' The lasers would hit the ceiling then.

She was playing a game with me.

I hadn't gauge yet how a girl proud of her musculature could be so sexy. It was another kind of confidence, it was something else. When men show off their muscles, it looks vain, frivolous, douchey. When women show them off, it feels that they have the right to be snobbish about them, to let muscles to be sexy. You-have-to-look. Subtly like my sister or Caissie, or recklessly like Hayley, it worked on me like magnets.

Did I see 'muscles' as a feminine thing? What was happening to me?

There, she flexed again. Her bicep rounded as a softball. Or bigger. Hard to tell on a 6'5 body. Those hard surfaces were always moving and shifting, watching the lumps on her abdominals reminded me of the effect of acid.

Hayley said she wanted someone between her legs acting like there was no tomorrow… It was then that I remembered Ted's story. Or how he ended alone.

Maybe I was going too fast.

And she started to stretch her body. Her arms went upwards bringing her triceps and biceps sides to the view. She had a flow in her musculature, unlike any other girl. Her lats were huge and yet proportional… how could that be possible? Whoever idiot that decided that muscles were not beautiful was ignorant of the genius of nature.

I noticed the conversation had stopped. Both Caissie and Cindy were watching us. She was smiling coyly at them. Was Hayley flirting with me? Or did she simply torture any guy who fell in her nest? I closed my mouth. It had been open.

"Hayley likes to build her body. Like some bug bit her," Caissie said nodding a reprehensive smile to her friend.

"Sorry. I love being like this. It took me a while to accept how much I love it. I embraced it. I never looked so good. What do you think, Nick? Isn't my body nearly perfect?" She puffed her chest, cocking it like a pistol, making her shoulders wider, her waist smaller. It was unlike watching a normal person. Her movements had inner muscular movements, too many for my eyes to track, I could only see the greater effect. Her whole body seemed larger than the sum of its parts.

My stare at them said enough, "what do you do? Lift tanks?"

"If my strength keeps growing…" she said putting her slick and fair hair behind her ear again, making that bicep to jump spontaneously, again. She was the kind of girl that smiled easily and never used make-up, the 'guys' girl' type of girl, who looks relatable, a palpable and relaxed sexual appeal that any guy could see. "I need to be imaginative, one day I'll be able to pull this whole ship, right girls?"

"You seem more swollen today," said Cindy.

"You've noticed? Weird, isn't it?" Hayley said touching her own chest muscles.

"Tell them," Caissie said raising an inquisitive eyebrow. "Tell them what you did after leaving those guys unconscious on your bed in minutes."

"Snorting MC crystals like that feels like a super-amphetamine, Cindy. I needed to run, jump… and I never jumped so high. Or ran that fast. The sidewalk was cracking under my feet. I had long before destroyed my shoes. My clothes were in rags. I didn't care that I looked like an insane naked amazon jumping over those homes. I needed to feel the limit of my muscles, of my legs. After running miles, I saw this big cylindrical stone on the bottom of a cliff. I calculated it around seven tons. My max had been five tons. I felt I could squat it."

"You're crazy, that's more than I can do," Cindy said. I pictured that seven tons would be something like stacking five or six cars one over the other.

"Yeah? Look at this." Hayley stood up and opened her sarong, her quads bulged to the sides and over her knee in lines of bulging muscles, even before she started to flex them. Both girls seemed to envy that kind of definition and size, which for me, was too much. It was scary to see so much muscle in control of one girl's smiley face.

"How many reps?" Cindy asked so curiously as Hayley flexed those legs on and off. Was I feeling a low humming pulsing from them?

"Five… that rock wasn't too even, my panties just ripped off, and my dress was already in tatters. I felt like Hulk. Started to smash rocks, the cliff itself bringing more rumble . Poor people, I woke them up with all that noise. They must have thought that plane has crashed. Snorting MC like this is so fucking bad ass, Cindy."

"We need to do more of this…" said Caissie. Suddenly, she spoke only moving her lips, but much faster. My sister just nodded at her and responded just as silently and as quickly, Hayley too. Something they didn't want other girls to hear. It was about that drug. It had to be.

In the middle of the silent discussion, which was pretty uncomfortable to watch, I noticed Cindy glancing at me and said a resonant "no."

I saw Hayley lips to move, and this I could read: her short rebuttal "why not?" She also looked at me. Then I was completely uncomfortable with this.

Cindy seemed angry at that, moving her lips faster than before so, this time, I was the one who shouldn't be listening to them both arguing.

"Err… sorry to interrupt," I pleaded, "what the hell are you talking about me?"

"Fine, Cindy, we will sleep somewhere else so you can have him all for yourself," said Hayley. Cindy lowered her eyelids, and I could see her frightening veins to sprout once again her exposed forearm. They both forgot about me. It was between them.

"Let's go, Caissie,"

"I haven't finished yet." There was still a half of a turkey to go, and her mouth was full.

Hayley growled at her, "let's go, Caissie."

Both amazons stuffed their bags and left the cabin.

Once they close the door behind them, I asked Cindy, "what the fuck?"

"Just a horny bitch," Cindy said bringing more food to her mouth to shut it up. She didn't want to discuss it. Probably it would end with her calling me 'slut' for my wanting to bang her more muscular friend.

Neither of them had asked me what I thought of it. "I'm going out for a walk," I said.

"To where?"

"I need some air."

"Are you going after Hayley, is that it?"

"Mom said the same thing when I came here after you. You know, at times like these, you sound exactly like her."

"How dare you compare me with her!"

"Mom used to care too. Then the only thing she could see was her problems. Like they belonged to everyone. You are this close to becoming like her."

"Look what you are saying just to fuck that girl."

"A chance which you ruined! For no reason at all."

"Can't you understand what we can do with a guy like you? She can brainwash you. We can do whatever the fuck we want and erase the same memory from you. It is fucking dangerous sleeping with an amazon that you barely fucking know."

"Now you sound just like that spy. I thought that being your friend would be enough qualification that she's not a blood psychopath. Can you girls erase memories?"

Cindy didn't want to talk about that.

"Have you ever erased a memory of mine?"

Her eyes went up in exasperation, "I would never do that with anyone. I don't know if it is true, but I heard that is not too difficult. The thought of it scares the freaking Jesus out of me." She was too uncomfortable about it, too scared of something she wasn’t sure was true.

"Like a Mind Melt? Star Trek shit?"

"No, the mind is like a black box. Nothing can be pulled out, but we can push in, we can imprint, we can destroy, twist the black box."

"The fuck, Cindy. The fuck."

Chapter 21: Dirty Little Secret



My thoughts didn't let me rest.

My mind and memories were fields that the bitten could plow.

These women could manage us like livestock, -- own us, herd us, and the need arose, slaughter us.

What tormented me was just this one thought: do they have the right to own our future, our destiny?

What gives us humans the right to harvest the Earth? What grants ownership of a land? What gives sovereignty to a country? Who gives the right for the Caesar to become the Caesar?

Power. Simple as that.

Women hardly had any rights over the course of history, as they had no political power. Suddenly, these few 'new women' could bankrupt banks, devaluate currencies, and surely could manipulate elections one day. Power over the mind, over our bodies, over the economy. All hail the bees.

My phone was beeping then, "Dad?"

"Hi, Nick! How's going?"

"I'm fine. It is 2 AM here." He fired me questions, I tried to give him specific answers, but I think he bought nothing of it. He didn't press either. He did all the talking. Marseille, the food, the luxury hotel they chose. I needed to know the most important thing, "how's Mom?"

"Her tinnitus is gone, can you believe it?"

"That's good news, I think."

"It tormented her for a decade. From a car accident. Did she never tell you she had that?"

"So… is her mood better?"

"You'll see."

I watched Cindy sleeping soundly in her bed. What she did to that spy didn't rob her of her peace of mind. For a moment, I thought about going to her side to let her lullaby touch cure my sleeplessness. Another addiction?

I went out for a walk.

The ship did not feel so big I got acquainted with it. I walked its empty corridors like I was there a lifetime. On the topmost deck, it was windy, a bit chilly, and there was a woman, alone, who cared neither about the cold or the wind flitting her long summer dress.

"Hi, doctor."

"Hi, Nicholas. Can't you sleep?" She put her book away. I noticed her old fashioned longer nails.

"I can't. And you?"

"I need to sleep less and less," Juneau laid her book aside and patted on the chair by her side. I dared myself not to steal glances of her amazonian body. "Why can't you sleep?" She asked.

I couldn't find an answer for her. Could she sense the fuzziness of my mind as well? From all women I met there, Juneau was the most different, in a field of white roses she's the single one red. Her face had sharp features, a square jaw, delineated cheekbones, and steely eyes. A wiser Olivia Wilde.

"Cindy told me you might need a session," the doctor said.

"Yeah. That was fast, wasn’t it? Two days here… and I already need therapy."

"You seem to handle all of it pretty well. Parents, sons, they need therapy before entering the ship."

"Do I need to answer three hundred questions before the first appointment?"

"Sorry about that. Most girls can do that in twenty minutes. I'll open an exception for you. You are our guest. Are you still overwhelmed?"

"Each day is worse, doctor. I'm afraid I'm going to snap."

"That happens because you're sane. You realize that not everyone is a good person and there is too much power in these strange eyes of ours."

"I don't think that there are good people, doctor. People behave because they have to. Civilization forces them to be good people. It domesticates them. Laws make them behave. What kind of law can apply to amazons?"

"Without punishment, nearly none," she stated. "Which is why we are watchful of one another until we build underground prisons for bad girls and a sound judicial system for these new strange predicaments."

"But can instincts be stopped? I suspect that a queen wants to rule. With these powers, it would be so easy. I can sense it in the girls I've met here. They're holding their desires, trying hard to be a 'good person,' to make guys like me comfortable around them. But I can feel the temptation. I can see the struggle. I can feel this craving that power creates in all of you."

"What is troubling you the most?" she asked.

"Erasing memories? It is one of the most freaking scary things you gals could have. At best, amazons could let their freaky side emerge, erasing awkward memories from her lover the next day. In relationships, she could wipe out all his 'bad memories' of her. Surely, it is one of those things that can look so innocent and quaint, and so often recurring in sci-fi and magic romances. But it can be so easily abused. It is quite like invisibility. It leaves no tracks, traces, no consequences. How can I trust my own memories now? That spy today, were his memories wiped out before sending him back to his country?"

I started to choke.

"Doctor, will you girls erase my memories once I leave this boat?"

"Why we would do that?"

"I know too much. Victoria is obviously in danger. This whole ship is in danger. It is not just individual people that are afraid of your purple eyes. Nations are afraid of them. I am scared of them."

"Come here, give me your hand, Nicholas," she asked. "Bend down," I sat on my knees as she brought my arm to her face. "You do have conflicting emotions," she said rubbing the top of palm on her cheek and started to breathe her nose over it. Being so close, feeling her sweet walnut smell, I couldn't help but be enchanted by her more mature beauty. Unlike ordinary people, the closer you are to an amazon, fewer imperfections you'd see.

"How many let you drink their milk? You can tell me."

"No one will hear us, doctor?"

"I don't sense no one awake near us, Nicholas."

"Two," I said as she nodded and brought her nose back to my arm, over the elbow pit. Did she know how much that aroused me?

"I sense three distinctive girls inside of you."

"There is a third? That's not possible. I… I… when?"

"Did you have any nightmares recently?"

"Yeah… today."

"Who was the last girl you talked before going to sleep?"

"No… Hana? It cannot be her. She's too shy even to talk." I saw the doctor shutting her eyes as if she was counting to ten to control her anger. She pushed the back of my head to hers, scrubbing hard around my neck, seeking Hana's traces. It made the hair on my neck stand on end.

"The milk is hers," she said as irritation replaced her tenderness. "What was the last memory you have of her?" The doctor's grip on the back of my head was starting to hurt.

"She helped me with a couch, and then I don't know. I complimented her body, and she locked herself in her bedroom, almost scared. Last time I saw her."

"What body part did you compliment?"

"Her feet, I guess. She has such beautiful feet. And I don't ever pay attention to that." I saw the doctor furious. She stood up over me. Like the captain, she was nearly seven feet tall. Her muscles tensed around her neck as her trapezius and latissimus bulged, making the upper part of her summer dress rip somewhere. I was starting to be afraid of what that woman would do with that girl. Hana was perhaps a little more than half of the doctor's weight.

Although I should have been far angrier at the girl who did this, I started to be afraid of the sudden fury building up in Juneau. "What are you going to do with Hana?"

I followed the doctor to her apartment, while I found myself trying to soften the situation for Hana, "isn't it better to leave this for tomorrow? I mean, besides the milk, it wasn't a big harm. I feel fine, I think."

Juneau did not take her eyes from her phone, unloading a stream of text from her mind in it, "I can't let you sleep near that girl one more night."

She was right. My monkey brain was more preoccupied with Hana's safety. A girl that I hardly knew.

Her apartment was twice of Cindy's place. Three cats came up to greet us. The humongous doctor was a cat lady, who would have guessed? One of her rooms had a full library with timeworn books of every size and language. Her dark furniture and Tiffany lamps were from another era older than herself. I noticed her large victorian bed was red.

The doctor went to her bedroom to change clothes.

I sat on her gothic couch looking at that antique decor while I patted a welcoming black cat. Juneau indeed looked like a sorceress. "Why now? Why can't it wait?" I spoke louder, forgetting she could hear her cat sniffing my forearm.

"If you were a citizen she would have committed a crime, Nicholas. I cannot take it lightly. I need her unprepared and exposed." I could see by a mirror the doctor's impressive naked back, a mountain range of muscled lumps, choosing clothes for the situation, she took a black corset. Odd choice.

"You… you don't want me involved in this, right, doctor?"

The PsyD in a dark pencil skirt and a jacket hugging her small waist and large shoulders came up to me and said from her great high, "you'll be her judge. Follow me. She's waiting for us."

"Judge?"

"You'll decide her fate, Nicholas."

I looked up at her eyes, not quite believing it. Her eyes transmitted the certainty of it, her trust in me. A living goddess considering the judgment of a mere powerless upon another of her kind. I wasn't just visiting the Pantheon, Juneau asked me to be a part of it. I nodded my head slowly at her, acknowledging her confidence in me.

Feeling elated, I followed those legs as she fixed a messy bun. Her calves clad in dark nylon were as sharp as diamonds. I felt like I was back at school, and the principal was at my side walking down the corridors warding off the bad bullies. At the same time, I grew worried about Hana's fate. Most amazons there had no other place to call home. I didn't want that stain on me.

I was compelled to see one of these girls judged by abuse of power, but Hana? She seemed harmless, naive. It would break my heart. On the lower decks, not so far from the captain's alcove, where the corridors were dark and the walls wrapped with acoustic insulation. The silence was absolute, at least for my ears.

We walked to a thick door, one of those used in radio stations, 'CR/2.' Behind it there was Hana, still dressed in the same clothes I saw her earlier. She was hiding her face, Hana knew what was to come as she saw me walking inside with the doctor.

Hana was trying to hold back her crying, part of me wanted to say to her that everything was going to be okay. Was it her milk? Does it make me more forgiving of her actions? What did she do to me, after all?

The doctor sat on the armchair and gestured to me to sit on another forming a triangle. Besides the sterilized silence and pitch black walls, there was a feeling of infinite open space there.

Hana wore her habitual thigh high socks. Her upper body was athletic but somewhat in the realm of human normality. Her lower body, though, she had muscles that curved outward from her white shorts, her apple bottom filled her big seat, they might be stronger than Cindy's longer legs.

"Should I show this to Nicholas, Hana?" From one of the black walls, a display showed us a hyper-detailed painting of Hana and me. It was Hana's drawing. I could recognize the style and OCD level of attention to microdetails. There, I was on my knees looking up at her massive legs. She made me look good-looking. That was how she saw me? Unlike the shy subdued amazon before me, there was an exulting confidence overflowing in that self-portrait. "Should I show Nicholas the next picture?" The doctor asked her.

Hana's face grew red. She shrank in her seat.

"You're not even the best programmer on the ship, Hana, I was able to hack them myself, and I'm not the most computer savvy," said the doctor, "your talents are hugely misplaced. You can try to hide behind a computer monitor, but life will catch you."

Why was the doctor humiliating her? What was her point?

"Hana, look at me, Nicholas alone will decide your fate. We'll tell him everything he needs to know to make a sound judgment. Every intimate secret. You stole his intimacy, and the first thing you'll reveal to him are the memories you destroyed from his mind."

Then, Hana was bawling with her head buried in her legs. The arm support deformed loudly as those legs tensed.

"If you don't comply right now, you'll be expelled summarily."

"I'm not the only girl who does this…" she managed to say.

"So I'll set you as an example. Everything you've done will be disclosed to them."

"But I managed to stop before I could really hurt him!"

"You did hurt him. You violated his mind. He's having nightmares. He fears us. He might not remember why, but you know why." The doctor showed us another one of Hana's sexy drawings, like the previous one, Hana had a conquering-it-all stance, her hands on her hips as she 'presented' her foot for my 'character' to kiss its toe. Then, the next one, Hana got me suspended by that same toe in my mouth against a wall, pinning me well above the floor. Her muscular leg fully extended supporting my whole weight with that single toe, watching my struggle with vain curiosity. I didn't know what impression the doctor wanted from me, but such an empowering image, using my image for her dirty fantasies, was making me more attracted to this shy amazon.

"Stop it! Please..." the young amazon begged to the doctor to stop showing me the drawings of her domination of me.

It might sound amusing, but it crushed Hana, I started to fear she might harm herself after this. She seemed to feel my eyes, like spears, piercing her being.

"Start talking then," Juneau crossed her arms and intimidating legs, waiting.

"I… can't."

The doctor showed me then another powerful picture to us. This time she has drawn in painful detail my mouth overstuffed with her assaulting female foot, fully entertained by fondling her helpless prey with it. She depicted my face against the wall like my skull and distended jaw were stretchable like rubber. It was sickening. Hana had a wolf hidden beneath that sheepishness. It was hot. Maybe it was the milk. I didn't know anymore.

And the big Korean sheep cried once more before us. Hana was a wreck. Both the doctor and I glanced at each other. I could see in Juneau's eyes that it was painful for her as well. No one wants to be the carrier of bad news.

"Why?" I asked Hana. "Why won't you let me have the memories of what we did together? Why can't you share your fantasies? It is just sex."

"I'm abnormal…" she said full of guilty.

"Everyone is a horny scoundrel," I said. "Nothing you could have done could be worse than erasing my memories."

"I'm so sorry… I can't stop. It is beyond me."

"You are sorry because you got caught, Hana," said the doctor.

"I tried to make some of the exercises you prescribed doctor. It just burns. It is so painful."

"What exercises?" I asked.

"Hana has still to learn the essential pathways of female pleasure," the doctor said as Hana brought her stocking-clad pretty feet together, trying to remove them from our view as if it was possible.

So Hana developed a full on fetish amplified by her virgin hyper-sexualized body. Strange how I started to pay attention to the female feet so recently, in the few last days. Could the milk transmit fetishes? "Wait… did you give me your milk before last night?" I asked, afraid of the answer.

Hana started to cry again.

The doctor lost patience again. I coiled in my chair as she barked at Hana, "so it is the second time, Hana? And you lied to my face? Answer me."

"Yes… on the day he arrived."

"That's why I found myself naked and with a different underwear! Holy shit. That's why you can't even talk with me. Hana… what if my sister finds out about this?"

Her voice was low and raspy, "she would kill me..."

Her patient defeated Juneau. She stated with frustration and sorrow, "how could you lie to me, Hana. That's the ultimate penalty. I fear that you don't belong to this ship, that you shouldn't be a cadet. You shouldn't be a Victorian."

"Wait," I said. "I still don't understand why you did that."

"Shame…" she said dead inside.

"Was it any good?"

She didn't reply.

"Did you cum?" I asked directly.

"Answer him," the doctor said.

"Yes."

"Only using your feet?" I asked the oddest question ever, Hana felt like a deviant monster.

"It is amazing, though, that you are intact, Nicholas," the doctor remarked.

"So you have a secret relationship with me? Did… did I like it?" I asked Hana.

"On the first day, you were sleeping. I woke you up with… caressing you. You started to come all over my sock. I made you lick it back. You didn't say much, neither did I. You just did it."

"Did you use your pheromones on him?" The doctor asked.

"I didn't need it to. He embraced my legs, feeling my muscly limbs flexing for him. I never did this to a boy. I never let a man feel my butt. I was starting to have these spasms that could be so dangerous to him," she looked at me. "I tried to stop you, but then you didn't let me go. I tossed you back to the bed and walked away. You grabbed me by the ankles wanting more. You seemed to know my weak spot as you caressed my calves lower and lower. My legs trembled so much I fell on the carpet as you kept kissing them. I have all this strength, but I couldn't stop you. I don't have much experience, but I could tell you haven't slept with a girl for a long time. You jumped over my breasts, and I was afraid to hurt you. I thought you would finish it and leave me, but you kept sucking so hard. My breasts are not big. They're not very… fruitful. No one ever took milk out of me. I never knew what it felt like, until that moment."

"A whole new set of experiences, Hana," said Juneau, "but I bet you didn't stop there."

"I pulled him off me. It wasn't the shy me anymore. I stood over him, I pressed his shoulders back to the ground, using my foot. You made feel not a scared girl, but like a deity. I could see you liked to be tossed around by a big girl. I let you… jack off as I caressed your chest with my foot, flexing my leg for you. You started sucking it, and I felt it building up inside of my loins, like a pot of molten lava ready to spill over you. It was then I was able to push you away before you ended up crushed by me."

I didn't know what to say. First, I wanted to have those memories. Second, it was hot. This girl was freaking hot and had no clue about it. Third, "crush me?"

"You can't understand, Nick. I'm dangerous. I should be isolated. Alone."

"What? Why would you crush me?"

She didn't respond to that, like a petrified kid.

The doctor didn't want to lose time, "what happened last night?"

"I fought until the last minute, doctor. I left him alone after I helped him with the couch. But then, in the bed, I felt a pang inside of my breasts, like they needed him. I tried to sleep, they got so sensitive, and aching like I had a part of my body protesting my actions. My shirt started to get wet… I felt this big frustration suffocating me."

Doctor Juneau eyed me again as if she wanted me to take notice.

"I saw you were getting out of the bathroom shirtless, turning off all the lights, and I was there in front of you, looking down on you. For some stupid reason I wanted to feel taller using my tallest sandals, so your lips would be closer to my… breasts. I took off my wet shirt, dropping it over your feet. You were still so confused when I made you suck them. I never felt so relieved…"

It was the first time I saw Hana able to look me in the eyes, just when she got me glancing at her breasts; which would be large by 'normal human' standards, but were petite for amazons. I had to hold off my thoughts, my impulses. My mouth was then aching for those breasts, I could feel the impulses pushing me.

"I have been kissed by a few boys, but this time I was doing the kissing. There was little you could do to stop me. I started taking off your clothes… with my feet. You were amazed by their dexterity. The problem this time, I was wearing no socks. My bare feet feel too vulnerable, too sensitive to any touch. Even without the memory, you seemed to know, to remember where to touch, excite me... drive me senseless. Bringing your lips to my toe. I should have stopped you there, but it felt like trying to stop a flood. It was then that you started to gag as my foot invaded you, as these spasms of mine were getting worse. I was losing control again. It was a grenade without a pin. I had to jump out of you. I was wetting the whole floor, breaking stuff. Only when my seizures stopped a minute later, I've found you on the floor unconscious, and bruised."

She was crying again, "I carried you to your bed, embraced you so you could sleep, so I could help you recover. I stayed there with you, awake watching you while I waited for your sister to arrive."

"Wow," I said. "It surely feels like another life. I didn't feel any pain the next day… wait I felt some pain when I woke up from my nightmare. But then, I went to sleep again as Cindy, well…"

"Our bodies, when in direct contact, help yours heal," the doctor said without taking eyes from Hana. "Heals around twenty times faster, depending on the amazon. For bruises, a couple of hours can heal it, but what about bones, Hana? Internal organs? How can you play with such danger?"

"I shouldn't be allowed to be around with powerless people," Hana said.

"I wish I had the memories to understand you better," I said. "What happens when you get an orgasm?" She was too shy to respond such intimate question.

"Hana? Tell him what happens."

She had it stuck in her throat. Her lips tried to move, but she couldn't speak.

"Hana has uncontrollable convulsions," the doctor said.

"If feels like my entire body starts contorting, imploding," Hana said. "then the fire engulfs me, all my limbs break into these huge spasms, shattering and destroying anything close. I have no control over this." Looking at her skull crushing thighs, I could easily see the danger.

I could see her humanity, a good girl pretty lost in her sexuality.

I turned to the doctor, "can I talk to you for a minute?" We walked outside the room. Lifting her eyebrows down at me, Juneau was quite curious about my conclusions. "Can we immobilize her?" I asked.

The doctor took a deep breath, one button of her jacket opened showing the dark corset beneath, which brought her already too large breasts higher and together. Why was she using such a sexy outfit for a moment like this? "What do you have in your mind?" She asked.

"The only thing that might save her from a miserable life. She needs to tame her orgasms. She's obviously fighting instead of embracing them. I can... you know..."

"Do you want to 'teach' her? After what she did to you, do you want to help her?"

“My judgment might be clouded by Hana's milk, it is still sound reasoning, isn’t it?"

"I'm well aware of your 'talents,' Nicholas. I must say, you impressed Allie, and you must be one in million to impress her. Hana never reached a clitoral orgasm before. Putting you two together might be disastrous. Those epileptic spasms of hers can manifest beyond physical form. She could shock you like an electric eel."

"She'll never 'learn' by herself. I've been there. I only need to be sure that she won't crush me like potato chips."

I could see the doctor hesitant about this idea. Why did playing with this danger excite me? The milk. It had to be. "You said I'd be her judge. That wasn't for real, then?" I dared her.

Then another button from her tight jacket surrendered as Juneau brought her hand around her hips, thinking about my proposal.

"She needs to have that sexual energy under control," I insisted. "If we don't do something right now, you'll lose her, doctor. I can tell she'll flee from this ship as soon as you release her. She will harm others then. She can't help it. Do you want to give up on Hana?"

"To tell the truth, Nicholas, I lost hope that she will ever recover. It is all too ingrained into her new physiology."

"So there is nothing to lose." Besides my life. "Can she really electrify me?"

Juneau eyed my shoes, "rubber soles will block her electrical discharges. Are you sure you want to do this?"

"If it helps her, why not?"

The doctor took her phone and called for a few crewmen to stand by. We walked to an adjacent store room with several chains, rods, and metal parts. The doctor took off her jacket and gave it to me, leaving her shoulders bare, layers of corded muscle pushed against her skin. Her lats stressed the strips holding her corset. Juneau walked to one of the eight-foot square metal structures. It looked to be heavier than she. She lifted the iron square from the others, making loud noises, inspecting its sturdiness, "I need to ensure your safety first. We need to fasten her against these titanium rods. We use these to hold and carry criminals, amazon criminals."

"It doesn't look very comfortable," I said.

"An amazon rarely feels uncomfortable."

We entered back in the 'CR/2' room, Hana was waiting for the verdict. She had the stare of someone in the death row.

"Anything more you wanted to add, Hana?" Said Juneau.

"I'm sorry for what I did to you, Nicholas. I'm sorry for being the way I am, doctor. The whatever punishment you give me, I deserve."

"Nicholas? Your final words?"

"Tie her up."

Hana was shocked and disappointed as I said those words. Six crewmen brought the massive contraption that would cage King Kong.

I felt bad for her. Hana surely thought she would be led to a court martial. If we told her what we were about to do, she would actually resist. She took small steps, eying the doctor and me for one last time, I've never seen an amazon trembling of fear.

Clearly, that dark room was also used to interrogate amazon criminals. There was a rotating mechanical arm coming from the ceiling to hold that cage.

Obediently, Hana lay on the large metal rig. I could see her life flashing in her eyes, feeling that everything was gone. The doctor closed the metal chains around her wrists and legs. Hana was locked in an 'X' pose, her arms up and her legs open.

Hana noticed something was off once the doctor lifted the cage holding her to the arm support. "Doctor?" She said as the robotic support automatically docked on the back of the cage. Like a dentist chair, the doctor adjusted the cage to a horizontal and inclined position.

The doctor handled me scissors, and without any more words, she walked out of the room leaving us both alone.

"Nick, what's happening?" She tensed those short but thick chains on her wrists.

"We struck a deal, Hana. We'll forget about everything if we can tame your sexual impulses. So you can be like other girls on the ship. Where you can let relationships grow instead of choking them."

"H… how? Why am I chained?"

"Do you masturbate, Hana?"

"What?"

"Do you play with your fanny? Do you ever do the exercises Juneau prescribed to you? She told me everything outside."

"What are you planning to do to me?"

"I won't touch you without your permission. Besides, it seems you are already intimate with me. It's my turn to be intimate with you. Can I touch you?"

She thought for a second, looking into my eyes, wondering if I was real about this preposterous proposal. Once she saw I meant it, that it was happening, she finally nodded.

"We locked you for my safety, and for you to not run from this. Don't think of it as punishment. This is healing. You have to relax. You have to remember when we were together, of what we've done together, of how it made you feel."

"Sorry for what I did to you."

I took her chained hand, "stop saying sorry. I not doing this because I pity you. I want to see you out of this shell." She nodded to me, with some tears still falling.

"Will you tell your sister about us? The things I did to you?"

"No. It is our secret," her purple eyes beamed at me with a constrained smile. Were trust issues recurring in all these amazons? "Are you comfortable?"

"No… but I'm okay," she said anxiously.

"How do you feel about being tied up? To be in the hands of a powerless guy that can take whatever he wants from your superior body?" I touched the top of her huge quads. They bunched around my palm, her abdomen contracted, turning into stone. "Did I tell how I love your legs?" I said to her.

"Yes… actually," I could tell by her trembling voice she was getting ready.

"What else have I told you?" I followed the ridges of her abs as she breathed faster.

"That… that I have the sweetest milk…"

Nipples engorged as my hand approached them so softly. "Was I the first one to meet them?"

"Yes."

"Are you a virgin, right?"

"yeah…"

"But you had other guys."

"Yes, but none of them… well, lasted enough."

"One step at a time. Today we are just going to see how sensitive you are down there. And perhaps you lose a little this fear ."

"Down there? What do you mean?"

That was enough talking. I walked into the cage to get between Hana's muscular legs with the scissors. "I hope you don't like these shorts," I said as the cold metal of the scissors entered into contact with her warm but pale skin. Her hips reacted, jumping and almost hitting my face like a bull. That might be a problem.

I ran to the corridor. The doctor was watching all of it behind a dark glass in another room. "We need to buckle up her legs," I said to her.

A minute later Juneau walked inside carrying two long strips of steel. Her arm and chest muscles hardened as she twisted the screaming metal and wrapped around Hana's legs like bandages. Ten turns of metal on each leg tying her to the cage beams.

Once Juneau left us again, I asked Hana, "are you more comfortable now?"

"If have to pee."

"What?"

"Joking," she said with a shy smile, trying not to look nervous.

"Stop moving your hips," I patted on the metal ribbons constricting her quads. "Now, I'll remove your shorts," this time I touched her skin with the scissor, she reacted much less, but still apprehensive, her muscles all tensed.

I stopped it. She was too tense, the cage holding her squealed at superhuman strength. I touched her feet to see her reaction. She was still in her thick cotton socks covering her hyper-receptive skin. Her whole body convoluted with a shudder. "How good it feels?" Hana watched me, or what her breasts let her in that position. I was using my thumb against above the arch of her foot, circling it. I gave her numbers to gauge it, "1 to 10?"

"7… 8…"

Eight? Seriously? The feet have so few nerve endings. There was something else going on. I noticed she was looking at me while I was doing that. It had to be a mental thing. I brought my face to her calf, nearly feeling the muscle ball but without actually touching, she was shuddering again.

Instead of cutting both sides of her shorts, I started in the middle of her legs. This time she didn't move, she froze. Her fists clenched against the chains, making the cage to vibrate like the tracks of a runaway freight train.

I cut just one side. The stretched white cloth released itself like a popped balloon. I pushed it out and folded until I had a band out of it. I walked outside the cage, close to her face.

"What are you doing, Nick?"

"I'm shutting your eyes," I put the band around her head. Her child-bearing hips and her notorious backside meant that her small shorts were quite large, the strip of cloth was long enough to tie around her face with a forceful knot.

I touched her feet again, on the same spot, "how does it feel now?" She was still tensing her abdominals and curved her spine as the cage allowed her.

"A… Six…" She gasped.

Point proven. Like a car mechanic, I went bellow the cage and found myself between those thunderous thighs. I was eager to touch and grope them since the first time I had seen her, I had to remember I wasn't doing this for me.

"Your knees?" I rubbed on both of them.

"Four…"

"And this?" I started to move my hands following her sartorius muscles, a big one that surrounds the inner side of the legs outwards.

"Five… Six…" I kept sliding my fingers on each muscle by my side, following the sartorius like a road, between the metal holding them, taking their shape. They lead me to her hip bone. This time she wasn't able to speak a number as my hands caressed the muscle traffic of her abdominals while approaching her breasts. The metal groaned around me. Hana was shivering and breathing in short puffs, it recalled me of The Exorcist.

"I'll take off your panties," I anticipated to her.

Still in short puffs, grinding her teeth, she grunted impatiently. "tear them off," and it did not sound like Hana at all. I grabbed the thin cloth and pulled out with my two arms, ripping them off.

Hana was hairless and smooth like the Captain. No amazons had bushes? I liked bushes as well, especially if the pussy wasn't good looking. It wasn't a problem in her case. "How do you girls have such perfect pussies?" I said in wonder. Like Allie, her pussy was perfectly built and so well-formed. Her legs could be open, but it was clenched by her engorged labia majora, pouting at me.

If pink had an aroma, it would smell like Hana's slit. Not funky at all. No bacteria could survive these amazon's cleansing discharges.

The touch of my breath through my nose made her shiver once more. If Allie was extremely receptive, Hana was painfully so. "How could you deprive yourself, Hana? Is it painful? Like it is sore?"

"Too uncomfortable to touch…" she said shyly.

She was a virgin in more senses than one, and still, she had epileptic seismic orgasms. This might be disastrous, indeed. I inspected the cage’s integrity, the metal holding her legs. Both were deforming ever so slightly. I was in a very dangerous situation. Then, I noticed that to reach her, I had to support myself on the cage. It closed the circuit. If she jolts me with an electrical blast, it will fry me. What was I doing?

I should go back and discuss with the doctor. But another part of my mind just pressed me to get on with it already. Any second thoughts of mine were drowned by this other louder voice urging me to please, save, kiss Hana no matter what. It was her milk.

I found myself on autopilot as I started to caress the outside of her virgin love box with my fingers. "I'll be really soft and slow on you." It made her leg muscles to pop again, the metal strips around her thighs whined around her hardened quads.

I saw her face contorting, her pussy writhing, her substantial biceps fully flexed, "does it feel good or bad?"

She was sweating, the first time I saw an amazon of her stature sweat . "Both," Hana was able to say with her clamped jaw. Sudenly, her breathing got faster and erratic. I had ignited a chain reaction by doing almost nothing at all. Hana's muscles strained against the cage, her veins around her legs thickened web-like. All her muscle groups in a stark definition.

The cage suddenly cracked somewhere, making me duck down below it, and I watched above me the powder trail to explode the dynamite inside Hana's amazon body. The metal groaned much louder, like the interior sounds of a submarine compressed by pressure well beyond its specifications. Her pussy spurted in hot wet pulverized particles, the sturdy mechanical arm holding the cage was shaking. Her muscular bubble butt deformed the weaker metal supporting it.

I walked in front of her. Her face was red like she was dealing with an immense weight, fighting the weight of a self-sustaining orgasm. Which in turn, seemed to make these orgasms even more devastating.

Then, her orgasm won the battle, punishing the cage and those chains with her seizure, deforming them loudly in all directions. Hana's mouth finally opened wide, shaking just her hips and then her muscles stood still. It lasted nearly a minute until all of her muscles deflated and relaxed. Her limbs went dead supported by the deformed chains. The cage didn't collapse, and I took a deep breath of relief.

I let her appreciate its bliss, as her mouth was still open, and she was feeling it like ripples in a pond. It did recall me in the airplane bathroom after seeing Ksenia for the first time. For having a dry spell for so long. Of how powerful that single orgasm hit me. I think I did had seizures too. I could relate to her situation.

But her situation was highly destructive.

Buried in my head, there was still second thoughts. They were far away still alerting me that I was gambling with my life. Voices like crazy people in hospices warning about the end of the world that you just ignore. There was a shining beacon before me, with her legs open, inviting, wanting me to take it.

"How about another try, Hana?"

"No…" she sounded weak.

I didn't let her cool down, "how about not fighting this time?" I said emerging between those scary strong legs, marveling how they battled against the titanium holding her. I still had to hope that the titanium would win. I resumed the... ministration. Caressed with gentle pressure around her pussy, showing the feral cat that I was a friend. I noticed her clit poking out this time, fully erect just like her bullet nipples. The size of the tip of my pinky. Bigger than Allie's. Easier to please.

I kept on it for some time. Hana's respiration needed to ease. The movement melted the iron hardness of her tensed body. While I did the movements I wondered what if that cage collapsed, what would the doctor tell my sister? He died in the line of duty. For a good cause. For Victoria.

I had to rationalize my fears, I thought. It would be the same risk always. In her bed, Allie could have me killed in so many different forms. Easy as killing a fly. So it was with any amazon I'd ever encounter. Why would this be different?

More nerves, more concentrated power. That clit might burn me. Shock me. Who knows what else? That tiny bit of flesh could be deadlier than toying with a razor sharp knife, maybe the deadliest part of her body. Her milk made this thought bewitching to me, telling me I was in control of such power. I should worship it.

I kept cycling the movements, calming the caged beast and my thoughts. Her chains were loose. I had the serpent following my tune.

It flushed, washing her with the pleasant warmth, tensing all her muscles a bit. Why doesn't she moan?

Her mouth opened and closed like a fish, following the circles of my fingers on her soft flesh. I bet wanted me to keep doing this until morning. Unlike her, I do get tired. My wrists ached already. On a powerless girl, what I was doing would hurt.

When her juice formed a puddle between my feet, I eyed to the place from which Juneau was watching us. Maybe she would be the last person to see me alive. I licked both lips super wet. I had a mission, and I had to jump without parachutes.

Hana noticed me moving my hands away. Her body tensed harder, anticipating it. Some people say that if you face a lion, treat it like a kitty. It is your only chance of escaping in one piece.

The cage groaned again as my hand hovered her abs and my lips met the ones in the middle of her thundering legs. Licking her like an old needy dog. I kept doing it, so she seemed to familiarize herself with it. Showing that this is her new home.

Why she still didn't gasp, whimper? Something? I had to rely on her breathing for directions. I rested my hands over her hard stomach feeling the hard lumps contracting and trapping the tip of my fingers.

I hadn't reached for her clit yet, and her body was under pressure like the Arctic ice sheets ready to crack. This time I wouldn't lose track. Her pussy was boiling. Her clit was steaming, overcooked. I had it circled with my lips doing the softest suction possible. It was enough to crack the dam.

Without leaving her, I felt the strong hips of hers lifting me and the metal bandages holding her legs screeching. Her breath was locked, her teeth and jaw were closed, her whole body shaking in every direction again. She was still fighting it. Why doesn't she let it go? I had to let go of her clit to yell:

"Fucking scream, Hana!"

And she went loud. Deafening loud. My eardrums almost split at it. Like an airplane was taking off in that room. Enough bass to feel it with my body, I swear I could see the air displacing with her voice. Her muscles tensed harder then, and the cage was dealing with the integrity test of an airplane crash as well, but…

…without seizures.

I forgot the pain in my ears to glance and smile at the hidden window. Her screams were music to me. Probably to Juneau as well.

I was still in the danger zone, how about multiples? If she let one orgasm to flow her body, how about an invasion? The horde had broken through. The sack of the castle was inevitable. She was still screaming when I ate her more forcefully. Her wild contractions were manageable. They were known to me. She was in my territory.

After her third orgasm in a row, the metal ribbons holding her legs were long gone. She moved her hips freely, and I felt safe because Hana was gushing orgasms as God intended them: loudly for all the firmament to hear. I could be deaf, but I felt like I had struck oil in the backyard, but it wasn't oil falling from the sky, it was her hot juices soaking me.

Juneau brought clothes and towels for her. Hana freed herself from that cage had little to say. In her vacant stare, she was still a bit lost.

"It was one step, Hana," the doctor said glancing at me like we were partners in crime. Still, I couldn't decode her smile. She seemed pleased with herself.

"I feel a little drowsy, doctor," Hana said, her voice small again, the same modal chords that howled so loud that my ears were ringing. I was perplexed at its force. How her lungs could pressurize so much air? That was not how pressure works.

"Are you fine, Nicholas?" Juneau asked, still holding her secret smile.

"That scream... I did not anticipate." I felt rattled. It was a roller coast ride that ended with a 3G double loop.

"Sorry..." Hana said.

"I should have thought of ear protections," Juneau said to herself.

"I felt it with my whole body. How are you girls are capable of doing that?" I asked Juneau. She seemed proud of how powerful their voices could be.

It went unanswered. I followed the doctor back to her apartment, while Hana went to hers. It was 3 AM. My life couldn't be more strange. I was walking beside this towering woman. Her jacket opened showing, her corset without fear of being spotted by the crewman. Her breasts bounced just as her legs bulged with each step. Why was I following her? She had said nothing. Neither had she told me not to follow her.

At her door, I thought she would say something about the events, instead, she took my shirt's collar and pushed me inside, and in the direction of the bathroom. "Go take a shower," and she let her jacket to fall to the floor. "I'll wait in bed."

"Yes, doctor... I mean, Juneau."

"No, keep calling me doctor. Now it is my time to 'teach'. Now go." She shoved me to her bathroom, gently but forcefully. Like a mother in a hurry.

Amazons want their males always clean, I could tell. Maybe their olfactory senses were 'supernormal' as well. Or perhaps any woman would do this when they can order us around. Or yet, Juneau was telling me who's boss.

Of course, I couldn't forget the risk, which in the next hour or so I would be completely hers, doing whatever she wanted to me. Anything going wrong? Just wipe out such memories in the male brain.

Was feeling so vulnerable made me hornier?

Five minutes later, I found her lounging on that nineteenth century bed, undoing her messy bun like Marylin and opening her legs wide like the centerfold of an old Hustler magazine.

I ate her, her long nail fiddling with my hair, "you like this female power, don't you? It attracts you. It turns you on. Sex with a goddess." I could only answer by going faster, grabbing her butt cheeks. She took a gulp of air, "you like to think about how these legs could crush you, I could crack your skull into my wet cunt." She was provoking me bringing to her first orgasm of the night.

Grabbing me by the shoulders and holding my face against hers as her hips embraced me, leading me inside of her. "You are wondering if I'll wipe out your mind. It makes you feel helpless, don't you?" I couldn't move my hips, yet her juicebox was chewing me up. "

Her corset was digging into my skin, how could she be comfortable in that? "Fucking yes, doctor," I was able to say.

"You..." she squeezed my cock hard, "are..." she made me cum inside her, "pretty rare."

She finally removed her corset, letting me see her perfect eight abdominal muscles. Most girls had six. Her definition was close to Hayley. "I bet you like muscles so big that they warp your mind."

I just kissed them, groping them. She pushed my head between her legs again. "You love to serve us.” Yes, a forceful and powerful woman did turn me on. Juneau was pressing all the right buttons to drive me crazy.

I had to drive her crazy as well. She wanted the full service, or she knew I wanted to give it to her. I couldn't tell what I wanted from what she wanted from me. I treated that pussy like royalty, offering all I knew.

Funny faces, funny noises, surprised or contorted face -- what embarrass a normal woman was phenomenally sexy when it came from these women. They were raw female lust, and it was a wonder to see their orgasms.

Juneau looked angry, growling like an animal as she felt each orgasm of many hit her. At each orgasm, she would take my body and change positions, which told me what she wanted from me. Some times she wanted me to suck her breasts while fingering her; other times she wanted cock. My hips started to hurt after a while, I was giving everything I had, and her big hips followed my rhythm tirelessly. She wanted to spend me, to show me that no man was enough for an amazon.

Once I was losing my ability to hump her, she took my hips with her hands, her arms so muscular that they were everything I could grab, as she whacked my body to hers. Her eyes locked on mine as if she was watching my soul. I was in her hands, while mine were on her biceps that so effortlessly toyed with my weight.

When I was about to come, Juneau’s insides clamped my dick shut. She grabbed my hair and licked my cheek, "it is your time to scream," she said releasing me to cum inside of her, pressing my ass painfully, making me scream into her ears as her smile widened.

After minutes catching my breath, I said by her side, "I don't think I can walk." My hips which were dormant and started to hurt as I moved. She didn't say anything, Juneau pulled me into her large breasts, their heavy weight over my chest, and closed her eyes.

I could feel the foggy feeling of my brain shutting down, not knowing if I would remember any of this the next day. My last thought was how well she manipulated my desires, telling me who I was, what turned me on with such precision. It was then I started to think, was everything her manipulation? Was it really my 'idea' to immobilize and ‘teach’ Hana... or had I been induced to those conclusions? The doctor must know powerful was their milk over the powerless mind. She knew I couldn't stop myself from helping, protecting Hana, finding her a way out. I couldn't prevent myself from putting my life on the line for her. Juneau made me think I was the one in control, and not Hana's milk twisting my mind.

'If you had been a citizen, it would have been a crime,' Juneau had told me. But what was the unfinished part of the sentence?

I should have spoken up about it. But my head rested on her bulky arm, my face feeling the warmness coming from her breasts, it all made me feel everything was alright.